THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
QVARRELS
OF
POPE
PAUL
.
V.
WITH
The
State
of
VENICE
.
IN
SEVEN
BOOKS
.
Faithfully
translated
out
of
the
Italian
,
and
compared
with
the
French
Copie
.
LONDON
,
Printed
by
John
Bill
,
Printer
to
the
Kings
most
Excellent
Maiesty
.
M.
DC
.
XXVI
.
TO
THE
RIGHT
HONOVRABLE
SIR
THOMAS
COVENTREY
KNIGHT
,
L.
KEEPER
OF
THE
Great
Seale
of
England
,
One
of
his
Maiesties
most
Honourable
Priuie
Counsell
.
My
most
Honoured
Lord
,
THe
Author
of
this
Excellent
Historie
was
the
same
wise
and
worthy
Frier
,
who
of
late
with
so
great
iudgement
and
fidelitie
hath
reuealed
vnto
the
World
that
piece
of
the
Mystery
of
Iniquity
,
those
Arcana
Imperij
Pontificij
,
in
the
History
of
the
Trent
Councell
,
which
shall
bee
a
lasting
Monument
of
his
memorie
,
and
Fame
to
all
Posterity
.
His
owne
Countrey-men
knew
well
how
to
value
and
reward
his
Vertues
,
iudging
him
a
Person
capable
to
assist
in
their
Highest
Counsels
of
State
:
But
at
Rome
his
goodnesse
easily
merited
the
extreme
hatred
of
the
Courtiers
(
though
hee
liued
and
died
in
the
outward
Communion
of
that
Church
,
)
so
farre
,
that
they
sentenced
and
martyred
him
in
his
Picture
(
being
defeated
in
their
reall
attempt
vpon
his
Person
)
as
a
Mezzo
Lutherano
,
an
Heretique
,
such
as
are
,
in
their
account
,
all
those
that
cannot
beleeue
that
thirteenth
Article
of
the
Roman
Creed
,
Subesse
Romano
Pontifici
&c.
est
de
necessitate
salutis
.
In
these
Annals
Your
Lordship
may
see
the
naturall
Power
of
all
Soueraigne
Princes
and
Law-giuers
,
first
rudely
assaulted
by
Him
who
will
needs
bee
Perpetuall
Dictator
at
Rome
,
and
giue
Lawes
at
his
pleasure
to
all
the
World
;
then
generously
asserted
and
vindicated
by
that
most
Prudent
and
Illustrious
Common-wealth
,
which
though
one
of
the
most
aged
in
Europe
,
hath
still
maintained
it selfe
fresh
and
flourishing
,
amidst
all
the
Confusions
and
Alterations
of
Italy
;
an
indubitable
argument
that
it
is
a
Body
well
complexion'd
,
and
foundded
vpon
sollide
Rules
of
good
Policy
.
The
Translator
presumes
to
put
this
Piece
into
Your
Honourable
Hands
,
not
as
prizing
so
highly
his
owne
performance
(
which
is
but
weake
like
Himselfe
,
then
whom
none
is
more
conscious
of
infirmities
:
)
but
encouraged
hereto
both
by
Your
Benignity
,
and
by
the
Dignitie
of
the
Worke
it selfe
,
from
which
hee
knowes
Your
Lordships
Wisedome
will
draw
many
serious
and
important
Considerations
.
Also
his
priuate
Interests
binde
him
publiquely
and
vpon
all
occasions
to
professe
his
very
very
deepe
obligation
to
Your
Honour
,
such
as
He
can
neuer
satisfie
.
He
could
speake
largely
in
Your
Praise
,
and
the
common
Voice
of
the
People
would
acquit
him
from
suspition
of
flatterie
(
which
naturally
Hee
abhorres
,
)
the
Kingdome
generally
being
much
comforted
to
obserue
the
great
Iudgement
of
our
most
Gracious
Soueraigne
,
and
his
loue
to
the
Publique
in
his
choice
of
so
Able
and
worthy
an
Officer
:
But
hee
forbears
,
lest
He
should
offer
violence
to
Your
Modesty
,
and
refers
Your
Goodnesse
to
God
,
and
Your
owne
good
Conscience
to
bee
more
really
recompenced
.
Finally
,
Hee
euery
day
heartily
blesses
God
to
see
this
Church
so
happy
in
so
great
a
Friend
,
and
an
Example
of
Religion
,
and
this
State
in
so
great
a
Patrone
and
Patterne
of
Equity
.
The
same
God
of
Grace
continue
long
Your
Lordship
an
Instrument
of
his
Glory
,
and
multiply
all
his
Mercies
vpon
Your
owne
Person
,
Your
most
Religious
Ladie
,
and
Your
Hopefull
Children
.
This
is
the
Prayer
of
Your
Lordships
sincerely
and
thankefully
deuoted
C.
P.
TO
THE
READER
.
THe
Ambition
of
Princes
hath
many
goodly
shrouds
and
disguisements
;
it
vsually
borrowes
the
false
beautie
of
apparences
to
bleare
vulgar
eyes
,
and
to
elude
or
pacifie
Opinions
:
But
among
the
rest
it
hath
none
either
more
potent
to
this
effect
,
or
more
malicious
than
when
it
gilds
it selfe
with
the
colour
of
Religion
,
and
assumes
the
couerture
of
Pietie
.
For
this
is
to
write
God
himselfe
the
Author
of
all
their
vsurpations
,
and
to
cast
vpon
that
Infinite
Iustice
the
patronage
,
the
shame
and
dishonour
of
all
their
publique
Robberies
,
Oppressions
,
and
Violences
.
The
Pagan
Tyrants
of
old
,
though
they
were
not
more
iust
,
yet
they
were
more
modest
:
They
had
a
more
venerable
conceit
of
their
Gods
(
such
as
they
were
)
then
to
entitle
them
to
their
owne
vniust
actions
And
therefore
when
by
plaine
force
or
fraud
,
they
tooke
from
lawfull
Princes
their
Crownes
and
Kingdoms
,
they
professed
ingenuously
herein
to
neglect
Piety
and
Iustice
,
hence
that
Maxime
of
theirs
—
regnandi
causâ
violandum
est
ius
,
In
caeteris
rebus
pietatem
colas
.
But
among
vs
Christians
(
to
the
great
blemish
of
our
most
holy
Faith
,
and
the
scandall
of
Infidels
,
)
wee
haue
Two
great
Catholiques
,
the
one
a
King
,
the
other
a
Bishop
,
who
vnder
the
faire
pretence
of
Piety
haue
already
inuaded
a
great
part
of
the
World
,
and
in
their
hopes
deuoured
it
all
.
The
former
vnder
shadow
of
Conuerting
the
West-Indies
hath
depopulated
them
,
baptized
those
poore
Paynims
in
their
owne
bloud
,
and
to
make
them
Christians
,
hath
made
them
no
men
.
And
no
doubt
it
was
meerely
respects
of
Conscience
and
pure
zeale
for
the
Church
against
Heresie
,
that
moued
him
to
seaze
vpon
Nauar
,
Sicily
,
&c.
to
imbroile
all
France
with
that
(
damned
)
Holy
League
,
and
now
lately
to
depriue
the
Grisons
of
the
Valtoline
,
and
that
most
Noble
Prince
Palatine
of
his
ancient
Inheritance
.
For
it
seemes
it
is
a
part
of
their
Gospell
in
Spaine
,
that
the
Catholique
Faith
cannot
subsist
without
the
Catholique
Monarchy
.
And
it
seemes
they
are
aliue
againe
,
whom
that
noble
Britaine
of
old
in
Tacitus
called
—
raptores
Orbis
—
quos
non
Oriens
non
Occidens
satiaucrit
—
auferre
,
trucidare
,
falsis
nominibus
Imperium
,
atque
vbi
solitudinem
faciunt
pacem
appellant
.
I
am
sure
whosoeuer
lookes
vpon
the
present
miserable
Face
of
Europe
,
euery
where
mourning
and
labouring
vnder
his
Armes
or
Artifices
,
will
confesse
that
if
he
aduance
his
Conquests
a
little
further
(
though
euery
good
man
will
abhor
the
Omen
,
and
humbly
pray
the
Lord
God
to
auert
it
,
)
he
will
quickly
lead
all
Europe
in
triumph
,
make
the
Pope
himselfe
become
his
Chaplaine
,
turne
all
Kingdoms
into
his
Prouinces
,
&
Plant
them
with
Colonies
of
Moores
or
Indians
,
all
Princes
to
be
petty
Officers
of
his
House
,
and
send
the
meane
people
to
dig
in
his
Mines
,
or
to
fish
Him
some
Pearles
in
America
.
The
worst
is
,
he
preuailes
not
so
much
by
his
owne
Vertue
,
as
by
our
sinfull
security
,
who
are
become
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
fallen
from
the
innocence
,
wisdome
,
and
courage
of
our
Auncestors
:
if
betimes
we
looke
not
to
it
,
our
Posterity
will
haue
occasion
to
curse
vs
for
betraying
their
Liberty
.
The
Lord
of
Hosts
goe
out
with
the
Armies
of
our
most
religious
and
worthy
Soueraigne
,
and
send
him
Counsell
and
Strength
and
good
Successe
in
these
his
iust
and
necessary
Warres
,
so
as
all
that
hate
Him
may
flee
before
Him
.
For
the
Other
who
qualifies
himselfe
the
Catholique
Bishop
,
it
s
a
pitty
to
reade
how
he
inchanted
the
World
in
former
times
with
the
formidable
names
of
S.
Peters
Keyes
and
his
Swords
,
of
the
Romane
Succession
and
Apostolique
See
;
his
infallible
Iudgement
and
vnlimited
Iurisdiction
.
How
by
degrees
he
plucked
vp
all
ancient
Pales
and
Boundaries
,
extended
his
Diocesse
all
ouer
the
Earth
,
and
at
length
inclosed
all
Christendome
within
the
walls
of
Rome
.
His
first
attempt
to
this
purpose
was
to
depresse
his
Concurrent
of
Constantinople
in
spite
of
so
many
Canons
of
ancient
Generall
Councels
,
so
iealous
of
their
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Ecclesiasticall
limits
,
and
so
often
assigning
to
those
Two
Prime
Patriarches
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
equall
Honour
and
Authority
;
)
which
he
easily
compassed
by
fauouring
the
Treasons
and
Parricides
of
that
vsurper
Phocas
,
receiuing
from
Him
in
recompence
the
Title
(
so
much
detested
by
Gregory
1.
)
of
Oecumenicall
Bishop
.
After
this
he
contended
with
all
Catholique
Bishops
in
that
quarrell
about
Images
,
and
against
them
all
gained
his
Processe
in
that
ridiculous
Packe
the
second
Synod
of
Nice
.
At
last
,
being
encouraged
with
this
great
successe
,
his
Arrogance
still
prompting
Him
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
fell
to
contest
with
Emperours
themselues
,
in
apparence
for
Ecclesiasticall
Inuestitures
,
in
truth
for
Soueraignty
:
Confounding
all
Europe
with
horrible
ruines
,
tumults
,
and
bloudshed
,
firing
all
Countries
with
his
Excommunications
&
Interdicts
,
which
were
indeed
but
Igues
fatui
,
neuer
penetrating
(
contrary
to
the
lightning
of
Heauen
)
but
where
they
found
no
resistance
,
and
receiuing
all
their
heat
and
vigor
from
the
cold
patience
and
weaknesse
of
the
Times
,
and
assuming
to
himselfe
a
vaste
power
to
dethrone
Kings
at
his
pleasure
,
and
to
tosse
their
Crownes
like
so
many
Tennis-Balles
:
Till
,
in
conclusion
,
he
was
saluted
Dominus
Deus
noster
Papa
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
no
more
a
Mortall
,
and
had
seised
himselfe
as
in
fee
of
all
Churches
and
Kingdomes
,
all
Bishops
being
now
his
Curates
,
and
all
Kings
(
in
his
account
)
his
Vassals
and
Homagers
.
With
such
lewd
impostures
and
holy
trum
peries
he
cheated
our
innocent
Forefathers
,
hauing
first
blindfolded
them
by
withdrawing
the
diuine
light
of
Scriptures
,
and
by
planting
a
fatall
ignorance
of
all
good
Letters
,
which
(
together
with
the
superstition
which
followed
)
so
amused
and
enfeebled
all
Spirits
,
that
they
were
rendred
capable
of
any
(
absurdest
)
impressions
.
But
it
exceeds
all
wonder
that
he
should
yet
still
continue
to
put
his
iugling
tricks
upon
this
Age
of
Light
and
Learning
,
wherein
he
hath
beene
so
often
convicted
and
stigmatized
for
a
Coozener
:
Vnlesse
haply
his
lanizaries
the
Iesuites
make
Him
beleeue
that
they
haue
subdued
all
Peoples
under
his
Blind
Obedience
,
and
taught
them
(
like
uncleane
Beasts
or
like
Themselues
)
to
swallow
his
morsels
without
chewing
,
to
receiue
his
Commandements
without
disputing
.
If
He
nourish
any
such
impudent
hopes
,
the
stout
Venetians
(
as
appeares
in
this
History
)
will
helpe
to
disabuse
Him
,
and
lend
Him
spectacles
(
if
He
be
not
starke
blind
)
to
see
his
Error
.
Besides
,
those
Excellent
Wits
of
that
Republique
(
all
collected
in
the
Latine
by
Goldastus
)
which
vpon
this
occasion
canuased
the
Controuersies
,
haue
so
learnedly
nullified
these
Papall
pretensions
and
Censures
,
that
hereafter
his
wisest
course
will
be
to
play
these
parts
vpon
the
stages
of
Iapan
or
Mexico
among
his
new
silly
Conuerts
,
not
in
Europe
where
an
Asse
is
easily
knowne
from
a
Lyon
,
and
his
Rodomantades
in
this
kinde
will
finde
as
much
credit
as
Lucians
true
Histories
.
In
one
word
,
We
are
told
in
this
History
(
pag.
117.
)
by
an
Oracle
,
our
late
blessed
Soueraigne
of
Immortall
Memory
,
(
and
it
is
a
truth
as
cleare
as
if
it
were
Solis
radio
scriptum
,
in
the
Prouerbe
of
Tertullian
,
written
with
a
Sunne-beame
,
)
that
the
onely
pride
of
this
Vsurper
hath
bred
and
fomented
all
Contentions
in
point
of
Religion
,
miserably
difioynted
the
Catholique
Church
into
so
many
fragments
and
pieces
,
and
still
keeps
fresh
the
bleeding
wounds
and
ruptures
of
Christendome
;
Whilest
he
is
obstinate
in
despite
of
God
and
Men
to
erect
his
absolute
Monarchy
,
and
to
that
end
urges
euery
Canon
of
the
Trent
Councell
more
rigorously
than
any
part
of
Canonicall
Scripture
,
and
all
those
new
Articles
of
Pope
Pius
the
fourth
his
Creed
more
then
the
old
ones
of
the
Apostles
:
Whilest
be
disdaines
to
acknowledge
his
Humanitie
by
exempting
Himselfe
from
Error
,
obtrudes
vpon
the
World
euery
fantafie
of
his
Court
for
a
Catholique
veritie
,
and
presumes
(
as
if
he
had
the
keeping
of
the
Booke
of
Life
)
to
raze
out
of
the
Communion
of
Saints
all
that
are
not
of
his
Schismaticall
Congregation
,
as
if
Fides
Catholica
were
now
nothing
but
Fides
Vrbica
,
or
Vrbana
,
and
as
if
they
had
no
part
in
Christ
Iesus
,
who
are
not
in
the
part
of
Pope
Vrban
,
iust
the
old
iargon
of
Donatus
,
one
of
the
Patriarchs
of
Popery
.
)
Now
for
these
broyles
at
Venice
,
it
had
beene
a
Miracle
(
far
exceeding
all
that
euer
were
wrought
by
Father
Xauier
,
or
any
of
his
Comperes
in
the
East
or
West
Indies
,
)
if
the
Iesuites
had
not
beene
tampering
with
their
bellowes
in
this
fire
.
Although
in
the
euent
,
(
by
the
iust
prouidence
of
God
)
all
the
smoake
was
blowne
into
their
owne
Eyes
,
and
their
owne
Nests
by
this
fire
consumed
.
For
this
wise
Republique
obseruing
the
seditious
humor
of
these
wicked
Spirits
meerely
incompatible
with
the
Peace
of
any
State
)
thought
best
to
coniure
them
out
of
their
Dominions
,
and
accordingly
by
an
irreuocable
Decree
(
which
will
not
be
so
easily
demolished
as
that
Pyramide
erected
once
at
Paris
to
their
infamy
)
banished
them
for
euer
:
Grounding
their
Iudgement
vpon
this
euidence
(
pag.
138.
)
that
the
Iesuites
haue
beene
the
sole
Authors
of
all
discords
,
disorders
,
and
miseries
in
this
Age
thorowout
all
Kingdomes
of
the
World
.
And
certainly
few
parts
of
the
Habitable
Earth
haue
escaped
their
bloudy
and
violent
Practises
;
neither
is
it
possible
in
Europe
to
name
that
Countrey
(
saue
only
Spaine
and
the
House
of
Austria
,
their
great
Patrons
)
wherein
those
restlesse
Furies
haue
not
beene
kindling
Combustions
,
and
plotting
the
diuision
(
and
consequently
the
desolation
)
of
the
State
.
Without
question
,
when
they
goe
to
their
owne
place
,
the
Deuill
is
wise
enough
to
pin
vp
these
Broüillons
in
some
close
dungeon
by
themselues
,
for
otherwise
they
would
disturbe
Hell
it selfe
,
and
Satan
should
haue
no
peace
in
his
owne
Kingdome
,
which
(
as
our
Sauiour
tells
vs
)
if
it
be
diuided
cannot
stand
.
Nor
doe
they
onely
act
but
teach
Sedition
;
giue
rules
of
disloyalty
,
periury
,
and
parricide
;
make
their
Disciples
beleeue
that
Rebellion
is
a
vertue
,
and
the
murthering
of
a
Prince
a
merit
;
that
a
Clarke
cannot
be
a
Traitor
,
because
he
is
no
Subiect
;
and
that
a
King
ought
not
to
raigne
or
liue
if
he
serue
not
the
Pope
,
who
hath
(
directly
or
indirectly
,
it
matters
not
)
all
Power
in
Heauen
and
Earth
.
These
are
the
Maximes
of
their
Cabale
;
aboue
30.
Iesuites
of
late
haue
beene
openly
challenged
by
the
Vniuersity
of
Paris
(
in
the
name
of
all
the
others
of
France
)
to
haue
published
these
execrable
Doctrines
,
tending
to
the
ruine
of
Mankinde
.
And
lest
they
should
want
Actors
for
any
of
their
Tragedies
in
time
of
need
,
they
haue
their
Chambers
of
Meditation
,
which
are
clearely
so
many
Seminaries
of
King-killers
and
Assassins
:
wherein
their
weake
or
wilde
Nouices
are
first
frighted
out
of
their
Wits
,
and
so
animated
and
prepared
for
any
(
the
most
desperate
)
enterprises
.
Neuer
was
Sect
so
iustly
and
vniuersally
hated
and
feared
:
All
Nations
detest
and
suspect
Them
,
yet
still
they
prosper
.
So
strangely
,
that
whosoeuer
seriously
eyes
their
Power
and
Practises
,
will
see
they
doe
but
equiuocate
with
their
owne
Masters
,
the
Pope
and
Spaine
:
pretending
to
be
their
Factors
and
Instruments
,
but
indeed
hauing
their
right
eye
vpon
Themselues
.
So
that
if
the
World
do
not
quickly
resolue
to
preuent
Them
by
an
vtter
abolishing
of
this
pestilent
Vermin
,
the
next
Age
will
see
the
Iesuites
plant
both
the
Catholique
Crownes
vpon
the
Head
of
their
Generall
.
In
the
meane
while
we
sleepe
,
and
which
is
worse
,
we
sinne
;
Neuer
more
need
we
had
to
be
at
peace
with
God
,
and
well
vnited
among
our selues
,
being
threatened
with
so
many
dangers
and
Enemies
abroad
.
What
then
can
wee
iudge
of
so
many
new
Doctrines
in
the
Church
,
so
many
old
sinnes
in
the
State
,
but
that
they
are
certaine
symptomes
(
and
indeed
Causes
)
of
our
approaching
ruine
,
which
in
all
humane
iudgement
cannot
be
auoided
,
vnlesse
the
Lord
as
he
is
wont
)
work
some
Miracle
in
our
preseruation
.
He
hath
long
wooed
vs
with
innumerable
vnparalell'd
mercies
,
and
of
late
scourged
vs
with
a
furious
Mortality
:
but
our
dull
&
dead
hearts
are
still
stupid
and
insensible
,
we
do
not
turne
to
him
that
smiteth
vs
,
we
doe
not
meet
our
God
by
Repentance
,
we
returne
nothing
but
insolence
and
ingratitude
.
We
despise
his
Mercy
,
and
defie
his
Iustice
;
we
scoffe
at
Holinesse
in
stead
of
honouring
and
imitating
it
,
we
laugh
at
sinne
,
in
stead
of
lamenting
it
,
and
those
are
called
Manners
with
vs
,
which
our
honest
Fore-fathers
would
haue
counted
Vices
.
Our
Atheisme
,
Sacriledge
,
Luxury
,
Excesse
,
Pride
,
Vnthankfulnesse
,
open
Prophanenesse
,
&c.
crie
downe
vengeance
vpon
our
heads
,
and
will
doubtlesse
make
vs
the
example
of
Gods
indignation
to
all
the
World
,
(
as
we
haue
beene
formerly
of
his
loue
,
)
the
pity
of
our
Friends
,
the
hissing
and
reproach
of
our
Enemies
round
about
vs
.
Tunc
votorum
praecipuus
locus
,
quum
spei
nullus
.
All
you
that
loue
and
feare
God
,
and
that
tremble
vnder
the
expectation
of
his
wrath
,
giue
him
no
rest
,
stand
vp
in
the
breach
,
and
quasi
manu
factâ
Deum
ambientes
,
assault
him
with
your
prayers
,
helps
to
quench
this
fire
of
his
anger
with
your
teares
of
sorrow
.
Giue
not
ouer
weeping
,
repenting
,
and
praying
,
till
you
haue
receiued
a
gracious
answer
,
till
the
sinnes
of
our
Nation
be
pardoned
,
his
imminent
iudgements
auerted
,
his
ancient
fauours
recouered
;
till
he
haue
rebuked
Satan
,
and
trodden
him
vnder
our
feet
,
till
he
haue
frustrated
the
bloudy
hopes
and
desires
of
the
Enemies
of
his
Truth
,
till
he
build
vp
the
breaches
,
raise
the
ruines
,
binde
vp
the
wounds
of
his
Sion
:
Saying
with
Daniel
,
O
Lord
God
which
art
great
and
fearefull
,
which
keepest
couenant
and
mercy
towards
them
that
loue
thee
and
keepe
thy
Commandements
:
We
haue
sinned
,
and
committed
iniquitie
,
and
haue
done
wickedly
,
we
haue
rebelled
and
haue
departed
from
thy
Precepts
,
and
from
thy
Commandements
.
For
wee
would
not
obey
thy
Seruants
,
thy
Ministers
which
spake
in
thy
Name
,
to
our
Kings
,
to
our
Princes
,
to
our
Fathers
,
and
to
all
the
People
of
the
Land
.
O
Lord
righteousnesse
belongeth
vnto
thee
,
and
to
vs
open
shame
and
confusion
of
face
,
as
appeareth
this
day
.
Yet
compassion
and
forgiuenesse
is
with
the
Lord
,
albeit
we
haue
rebelled
against
him
.
Now
therefore
,
O
Lord
,
heare
the
prayers
of
thy
seruants
and
their
supplications
,
and
cause
thy
Face
to
shine
vpon
thy
Sanctuary
,
that
lyeth
waste
for
thy
Names
sake
.
O
Lord
heare
,
O
Lord
forgiue
,
O
Lord
consider
and
doe
it
,
deferre
not
for
thine
owne
sake
,
O
my
God
,
for
thy
Name
is
called
vpon
thy
City
,
and
vpon
thy
People
.
Errata
.
PAge
8.
line
1.
for
was
sent
,
reade
was
neere
sent
.
p.
16.
l.
19.
for
degree
,
r.
decree
.
p.
23.
l.
1.
for
Neralse
,
r.
Neruese
.
ibid.
l.
10.
for
Priorie
,
r.
Prior.
p.
37.
l.
9.
for
of
Fen
,
r.
of
the
Pregadi
.
p.
115.
l.
14.
for
Prinli
,
r.
Priuli
.
p.
119.
l.
3.
for
could
,
r.
would
.
p.
164.
l.
4.
for
obedience
vnto
,
r.
obedience
due
vnto
.
p.
193.
l.
16.
for
Damila
,
r.
Damiata
.
p.
206.
l
5.
for
Papatins
,
r.
Papalins
.
p.
207.
l.
26.
for
Courts
,
r.
Commands
.
p.
210
l
21.
for
there
Sosa
,
r.
Frier
Sosa
.
p.
211.
l.
2.
for
as
be
was
desired
,
r.
as
he
desired
.
p.
229.
l.
11.
for
it
is
,
r.
it
was
.
p.
245.
l.
16.
for
that
not
hauing
,
r.
that
hauing
.
ib.
l
19.
for
repaied
,
r.
repaired
.
p.
334.
l.
16.
for
his
horse
,
r.
his
House
.
In
Epist.
to
the
Reader
,
conclusions
,
r.
combustions
.
amased
,
r.
amused
.
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
QVARRELS
OF
POPE
PAVL
5.
With
The
State
of
Venice
.
First
Booke
.
POpe
PAVL
the
fift
,
was
addicted
from
his
youth
and
nourished
in
those
studies
,
which
haue
no
other
end
but
to
acquire
vnto
the
Pope
the
Spirituall
and
Temporall
Monarchie
of
all
the
world
:
and
to
aduance
the
order
of
the
Clergie
so
farre
,
as
not
only
to
exempt
them
from
all
power
and
iurisdiction
of
Princes
,
but
further
to
exalt
them
about
Kings
themselues
,
and
to
submit
vnto
them
Secular
men
in
all
kindes
of
seruices
and
commodities
.
Being
come
to
perfect
age
,
hee
had
yet
better
means
to
manage
those
armes
by
which
this
doctrine
is
maintained
,
For
hauing
exercised
the
office
of
Auditor
of
the
Chamber
,
a
charge
altogether
agreeable
to
his
nature
and
inclination
,
in
as
much
as
the
power
attributed
to
that
Magistrate
,
is
,
to
be
Sententiarum
&
censurarum
intus
&
extrà
latarum
vniuersalis
executor
;
He
employed
himselfe
in
this
charge
more
exactly
than
any
of
his
Predecessours
,
so
that
more
Monitories
and
Citations
were
thundered
out
by
him
,
during
the
fiue
yeares
of
his
office
,
than
had
beene
in
any
fiftie
yeares
before
.
In
that
while
,
he
conceiued
a
vehement
desire
of
vengeance
against
those
who
seemed
to
him
to
bring
some
empeachment
to
the
libertie
or
(
to
speake
more
properly
)
licentiousnesse
of
persons
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
to
the
free
and
arbitrary
exercise
of
Excommunication
.
But
because
the
desire
of
reuenge
is
extinguished
,
or
at
least
repressed
,
when
it
is
directed
against
Persons
so
potent
and
eminent
,
that
there
is
no
hope
to
effect
it
:
his
courage
and
resolutions
were
bent
not
so
much
against
Kings
and
Monarches
,
as
against
Republiques
or
popular
Common-wealthes
,
because
that
considering
the
Gouernours
thereof
in
their
priuate
persons
(
in
which
respect
they
are
without
power
,
)
he
might
hope
to
attaine
his
end
,
howsoeuer
they
were
ioyned
in
one
body
,
and
assisted
by
authoritie
,
which
accompanieth
publique
forces
.
But
aboue
all
,
he
had
a
particular
designe
of
reuenge
against
the
State
of
Venice
,
as
well
because
it
alone
sustaineth
the
dignitie
,
and
hath
the
true
markes
of
a
Prince
,
independent
,
as
because
the
Ecclesiastiques
haue
no
dealing
in
that
Estate
,
and
yet
further
,
it
alone
(
among
all
Princes
)
doth
not
giue
pensions
to
any
of
the
Court
of
Rome
:
which
being
by
them
interpreted
a
contempt
,
is
the
cause
that
they
cary
all
an
especiall
hatred
,
and
nourish
in
themselues
an
euill
will
against
that
State
.
Hereupon
being
aduanced
vnto
the
Papacie
,
he
proposed
no
other
thing
for
his
end
,
but
to
enlarge
the
Ecclesiasticall
authoritie
,
or
(
as
he
termed
it
)
to
restore
it
vnto
that
condition
from
which
it
was
fallen
by
the
negligence
of
this
Predecessors
,
and
particularly
of
Clement
8.
Wherefore
his
first
purpose
was
to
establish
a
Congregation
at
Rome
,
whose
only
charge
and
studie
should
be
to
consider
o●…
whereby
this
authoritie
might
〈…〉
and
augmented
;
or
at
least
by
cramining
all
writings
vpon
these
matters
to
raise
new
difficulties
,
and
to
prepare
occasions
for
his
Successours
to
giue
perfection
vnto
that
which
he
could
not
finish
,
and
in
the
meane
while
to
mortifie
the
presumption
(
as
he
called
it
)
of
Secular
Estates
.
Besides
,
he
imagined
that
to
bring
this
his
designe
to
perfection
,
it
was
necessary
to
send
into
all
Kingdomes
and
Courts
of
Cat●…
Princes
such
Nuntio's
as
were
enclin●…
the
like
thoughts
.
That
which
straight
wayes
he
began
to
execute
,
by
changing
the
〈◊〉
formerly
imployed
;
and
particularly
〈◊〉
to
Venice
Horatio
Matthei
,
Bishop
of
Gi●…
a
man
so
passionate
in
this
cause
,
that
he
bl●shed
not
to
say
vnto
the
Duke
in
full
assembly
that
Alines
and
other
workes
of
pietie
,
the
frequ●●●ing
of
Sacraments
,
and
all
other
good
and
Christion
actions
,
ad
nihilum
valent
vltra
,
were
nothing
auaileable
,
if
men
did
not
fauour
the
Ecclesiasticall
libertie
:
these
were
his
words
.
And
in
many
familiar
discourses
which
he
had
with
diuers
persons
,
he
was
wont
to
say
,
that
he
had
heard
the
pietie
of
the
City
of
Venice
often
〈◊〉
amply
commended
,
by
himselfe
could
perceiue
but
little
;
considering
that
Christian
perfection
doth
not
consist
in
almes
deeds
and
deuotions
,
but
in
exalting
the
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
,
which
is
the
true
ciment
of
that
perfection
.
And
many
times
he
would
intimate
that
he
had
beene
sent
by
the
Pope
in
that
charge
of
his
Nuntio
,
for
to
receiue
martyrdome
(
if
it
were
needfull
)
in
defence
of
the
autho●●tie
of
the
See
Apostolique
.
But
the
vanitie
of
this
man
,
so
desirous
of
Martyrdome
,
was
not
without
some
mixture
of
ambition
,
and
desire
of
command
.
For
if
any
one
did
reply
against
him
with
reason
,
or
contradict
his
discourses
vpon
this
subject
,
his
ordinary
answer
was
(
as
if
it
had
beene
a
forme
of
speech
or
a
lesson
giuen
him
)
here
I
am
Pope
,
and
I
will
be
obeyed
.
But
the
Pope
did
not
erect
this
Congregation
according
to
his
first
deseigne
,
being
aduertised
that
by
this
meanes
hee
should
too
manifestly
discouer
his
intentions
,
which
might
bring
iealousie
to
all
Princes
,
and
cause
them
to
proiect
some
remedies
,
and
so
it
might
produce
effects
quite
contrary
to
his
meaning
;
as
it
fell
out
with
Clement
8.
who
by
founding
a
Congregation
vpon
the
affaires
of
England
,
excited
the
spirit
of
that
King
to
obserue
more
narrowly
the
cariage
of
the
Catholiques
of
his
Kingdome
:
which
was
the
cause
that
their
enterprises
were
afterward
much
more
thwarted
.
And
againe
,
the
Pope
would
not
put
in
execution
(
during
the
first
Monthes
of
his
Papacy
)
any
one
of
those
particulars
which
were
alreadie
designed
,
because
being
first
weakened
by
the
vehemence
of
his
hopes
and
ioyes
,
hee
●as
afterward
assailed
with
a
grieuous
melancholy
,
accompanied
with
a
strong
apprehension
of
death
,
which
he
feared
would
seaze
vpon
him
within
a
few
dayes
.
This
feare
was
more
encreased
by
a
rumour
dispersed
thorow
Rome
,
that
the
Image
of
our
Lady
de
Subiacco
had
sweated
;
which
vsually
happens
(
as
the
vulgar
beleeue
)
for
to
aduertise
the
Popes
that
their
death
is
at
hand
.
And
further
,
a
Flemmish
Astrologer
had
foretold
that
in
March
Pope
Clement
8.
was
to
die
,
and
that
after
him
should
be
elected
one
Leo
,
and
then
one
Paul
,
who
should
liue
but
a
short
time
.
Besides
,
this
Pope
by
nature
was
timorous
,
and
much
inclined
to
giue
credit
vnto
Diuinations
,
which
he
entertained
vpon
all
occurrences
and
accidents
.
This
perturbation
of
spirit
held
him
fiue
Months
in
such
extremitie
,
that
all
things
affrighted
him
;
in
so
much
that
he
dismissed
his
Cooke
and
his
Caruer
,
who
had
long
time
serued
him
;
and
if
any
persons
of
base
and
meane
condition
and
vnknowne
,
did
present
him
with
any
memoriall
or
petition
as
hee
passed
the
streets
,
very
often
hee
let
them
fall
to
the
ground
,
fearing
lest
they
might
bee
empoysoned
.
Being
thus
vexed
with
suspitions
,
his
designe
touching
the
enlargement
of
Ecclesiasticall
Libertie
was
neglected
.
But
in
the
Month
of
September
after
his
promotion
to
the
Papacie
,
his
friends
and
kinsmen
found
a
remedie
for
this
feare
;
hauing
made
a
great
assembly
of
all
the
Astrologers
and
other
Fortune-tellers
of
Rome
,
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
Iohn
Francis
,
brother
to
his
Holinesse
,
who
concluded
by
their
rules
that
the
time
of
some
perils
threatned
by
the
influences
was
past
,
and
that
therefore
he
might
now
liue
many
yeares
.
His
feare
being
thus
remoued
,
he
resumed
againe
his
first
and
ordinary
thoughts
of
augmenting
the
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
.
He
began
to
moue
the
most
Christian
King
that
the
Councell
of
Trent
might
be
receiued
in
his
Kingdome
.
In
Spaine
he
procured
that
the
Iesuites
might
be
exempted
from
paying
any
Tithes
.
At
Naples
he
wrought
in
such
sort
that
Iohn
Francis
de
Ponte
Marquise
of
Morcone
,
called
the
Regent
de
Ponte
,
was
sent
to
Rome
,
as
punishable
in
the
Inquisition
,
for
hauing
condemned
to
the
Gallies
a
Bookeseller
,
for
a
matter
which
the
Inquisitor
pretended
to
belong
to
his
cognisance
.
Hee
tooke
from
the
Religious
of
Malta
the
collation
of
certaine
Commanderies
,
conferring
them
vpon
the
Cardinall
Borghese
.
He
raised
many
difficulties
to
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
as
well
for
the
imposts
which
he
had
put
vpon
his
Subiects
of
Parma
in
the
absence
of
the
Bishop
,
as
for
the
fact
of
Count
Albert
Scotto
,
and
also
for
other
things
which
the
Pope
pretended
to
haue
beene
enterprised
against
the
Bull
,
in
caena
Domini
.
Moreouer
,
he
had
some
differences
with
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
not
only
because
his
Officers
tooke
knowledge
,
and
gaue
iudgement
in
the
temporalty
of
Benefices
,
but
also
because
Laiques
assist
at
the
Office
of
the
Inquifition
;
but
especially
by
reason
of
an
Abbey
which
the
Duke
had
conferred
on
the
Cardinall
Pio.
All
things
being
put
in
deliberation
,
the
Duke
changing
the
person
named
to
the
Abbey
,
placed
therein
a
Nephew
of
his
Holinesse
,
some
what
to
appease
him
.
But
none
of
these
attempts
succeeding
to
his
minde
,
in
the
beginning
of
October
,
two
occasions
were
offered
,
not
only
of
themselues
very
proper
for
the
end
which
the
Pope
pretended
,
but
very
commodious
,
as
being
so
many
degrees
and
meanes
to
open
him
a
passage
to
greater
matters
.
The
one
was
,
that
the
Republique
of
Luca
considering
that
many
of
their
Citizens
hauing
changed
their
Religion
,
had
retired
themselues
into
Protestant
countries
;
in
this
regard
they
had
published
an
Edict
,
by
which
all
their
subjects
were
forbidden
to
haue
any
commerce
,
or
to
treat
in
any
fashion
whatsoeuer
with
such
persons
:
an
Edict
which
doubtlesse
had
beene
highly
commended
by
some
former
Popes
.
But
this
man
,
after
it
had
beene
represented
vnto
him
,
approued
the
law
in
it selfe
;
but
said
neuerthelesse
that
the
Republique
of
Luca
had
no
authority
to
make
any
such
ordinance
which
touched
Religion
(
howsoeuer
it
were
in
it selfe
good
and
holy
,
)
for
as
much
as
Laiques
haue
not
any
power
to
decree
in
matter
of
Religion
,
although
the
Law
be
in
fauour
thereof
.
And
therefore
he
absolutely
commanded
that
the
Edict
should
be
rased
out
of
their
Records
,
hauing
an
intention
to
make
another
(
the
same
in
substance
)
but
to
publish
it
by
his
Pontificall
authoritie
.
The
other
was
,
that
the
Republique
of
Genoa
being
aduertised
that
the
Gouernours
of
certaine
Lay
Fraternities
,
instituted
by
deuotion
,
had
not
dispensed
the
Reuenew
with
requisite
fidelitie
,
resolued
to
examine
and
renew
their
accounts
;
and
to
this
effect
commanded
that
the
Bookes
should
bee
brought
vnto
the
Duke
.
And
in
the
same
Citie
there
happened
a
thing
of
much
greater
importance
,
occasioned
by
a
new
institution
of
an
Oratorie
of
Secular
persons
,
in
the
House
of
the
Iesuites
,
for
Christian
exercises
;
wherein
they
of
that
Congregation
conspired
not
to
fauour
any
but
of
their
owne
Society
in
the
distribution
of
Magistracies
.
Whereof
the
State
hauing
notice
,
by
publique
authoritie
they
tooke
order
to
prohibite
all
such
Assemblies
.
These
Decrees
(
which
indeed
commended
the
pietie
of
that
Republique
,
as
desirous
to
prouide
against
the
euill
husbanding
of
temporall
goods
giuen
to
pious
vses
,
and
to
preuent
all
vnlawfull
conuenticles
and
assemblies
,
which
vnder
pretext
of
Religion
tend
to
the
ruine
of
Cōmmon-wealths
,
)
were
not
expounded
in
the
true
sence
,
nor
well
accepted
by
the
Pope
;
but
contrarily
he
was
much
offended
,
and
gaue
the
Republique
to
vnderstand
,
that
these
Ordinances
were
against
the
Liberty
Ecclesiastical
,
and
therefore
expressely
he
enioyned
them
to
reuoke
their
Edicts
,
otherwise
he
threatned
to
thunder
out
his
Censures
.
Hee
made
great
instance
to
the
State
of
Venice
,
that
they
would
succour
the
Emperour
with
money
for
the
warre
of
Hungarie
against
the
Turke
,
offering
himselfe
(
in
case
the
Senate
should
make
difficultie
,
for
feare
of
prouoking
against
themselues
so
puissant
an
Enemie
)
to
receiue
it
secretly
,
and
passe
it
vnderhand
,
that
it
should
not
be
perceiued
.
In
which
treatie
hee
and
his
Nuntio
vsed
a
forme
of
discourse
,
not
like
as
when
one
Prince
represents
vnto
another
their
common
interests
,
but
like
one
which
demandeth
some
extraordinary
contributions
from
his
subiects
.
And
therefore
after
some
modest
words
of
answer
,
at
last
for
a
finall
resolution
the
Senate
said
,
that
,
for
the
conseruation
of
their
Estates
they
were
forced
to
make
great
expenses
,
and
to
prouide
for
many
diffidences
,
which
hindred
that
they
could
not
apply
themselues
to
any
new
enterprises
;
that
it
was
necessary
first
of
all
to
settle
a
perfect
intelligence
among
Christian
Princes
,
to
the
end
that
hauing
quitted
all
suspitions
,
they
might
(
being
well
vnited
)
entend
the
oppression
of
that
common
Enemie
;
that
whensoeuer
any
ouerture
vnto
a
good
Vnion
should
be
offered
,
the
State
would
not
be
the
last
that
should
take
armes
against
the
enemies
of
Christianitie
.
This
answer
seemed
strange
vnto
the
Pope
,
as
perswading
himselfe
(
conformably
to
the
doctrine
of
the
moderne
Canonists
)
that
he
might
command
any
Prince
to
doe
whatsoeuer
he
thinkes
expedient
for
the
common
good
of
Christendome
:
neuerchelesse
,
he
iudged
not
meet
to
ground
his
Quarrell
vpon
this
,
but
vpon
some
other
occasion
,
which
(
in
pretence
at
least
)
might
be
more
spirituall
and
trench
more
neerely
vpon
the
See
Apostolique
.
Wherefore
,
first
onely
in
generall
termes
he
treated
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
libertie
might
not
be
in
any
fashion
violated
,
but
rather
that
iurisdiction
restored
entire
:
this
was
the
talke
of
his
Nuntio
in
Venice
,
and
of
himselfe
at
Rome
to
the
Embassador
of
the
Signiory
.
After
,
comming
to
particulars
,
hee
mentioned
some
affaires
concerning
Nauigation
,
and
the
imposition
vpon
oyles
,
and
touching
an
exchange
on
the
coast
of
Romagna
for
the
Marquisate
of
Ancona
;
assaying
by
all
meanes
to
make
the
State
receiue
his
commandements
.
Further
,
he
proposed
the
reuocation
of
an
Ordinance
made
by
the
Senate
the
eleuenth
of
December
MDCIIII
.
forbidding
the
Subiects
of
the
Signiory
to
set
forth
any
Vessels
by
sea
,
or
to
make
any
assurances
or
companies
for
the
traffique
of
any
merchandize
whatsoeuer
(
to
be
exported
out
of
the
State
of
Venice
into
foraine
countries
,
)
vnlesse
first
it
passed
by
Venice
;
alledging
that
this
would
hinder
the
great
importations
and
abundance
in
the
Estate
of
the
Church
,
and
by
consequent
was
against
the
Ecclesiasticall
Libertie
.
But
being
answered
,
that
euery
Prince
commands
his
subiects
that
which
may
serue
for
the
commoditie
of
his
owne
Estate
,
without
considering
,
what
may
follow
thereupon
to
neighbour
Princes
,
which
cannot
iustly
be
therewith
offended
,
howsoeuer
they
may
be
in
some
sort
endamaged
:
and
that
whensoeuer
his
Holinesse
shall
commaund
his
Subiects
any
thing
which
may
turne
to
the
profit
of
his
Gouernment
,
the
State
would
not
take
it
in
euill
part
,
nor
esteeme
it
against
their
Libertie
:
the
Pope
perceiued
by
this
essay
that
thus
he
could
not
compasse
his
intention
,
there
being
not
any
shadow
of
pretext
,
to
fetch
this
controuersie
within
the
bounds
of
things
Spirituall
.
For
this
reason
,
so
soone
as
he
could
apprehend
an
occasion
,
which
might
more
probably
be
thought
Spirituall
,
leauing
the
rest
,
he
setled
his
proiects
and
purposes
wholly
vpon
this
.
The
occasion
was
,
that
at
Vicenza
,
one
Scipio
Sarraceno
,
Canon
there
of
a
Church
(
who
had
with
great
contempt
defaced
the
Seale
of
the
Magistrate
,
which
was
put
to
,
for
the
custodie
of
the
Bishops
Court
of
Chancery
,
at
the
request
of
the
Chancellor
,
the
See
being
vacant
,
)
did
his
vtmost
endeuour
to
seduce
a
Damosell
his
kinswoman
;
and
preuailing
not
with
her
,
after
he
had
long
molested
and
pursued
her
in
publique
,
and
euen
in
the
Church
,
at
last
in
a
despitefull
outrage
,
he
shamefully
defiled
her
portall
and
house
doores
with
his
excrements
:
for
which
cause
,
being
assisted
by
some
Gentlemen
of
her
family
,
she
came
to
Venice
,
and
there
put
in
her
complaint
against
this
Canon
,
who
being
called
,
readily
presented
himselfe
.
The
Canon
had
a
kinsman
Bishop
of
Citta
Nuoua
,
a
man
very
busie
and
enterprising
,
who
serued
in
Venice
for
a
Guide
and
Counseller
to
all
the
Nuntio's
and
Ministers
of
the
Pope
,
and
by
his
counsels
directed
all
their
actions
;
and
the
Nuntio's
had
expresse
order
to
communicate
with
him
their
Commissions
.
By
his
meanes
the
Nuntio
was
moued
in
this
affaire
,
who
both
by
his
owne
disposition
was
vehemently
desirous
to
procure
for
the
Clergie
a
licentious
exemption
,
and
but
a
little
before
was
come
to
Venice
with
that
designe
.
The
Nuntio
then
and
this
Bishop
speedily
gaue
aduice
of
this
businesse
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
to
the
Bishop
of
Vienza
,
who
was
then
in
Court
:
who
thereupon
treated
together
,
and
mutually
excited
themselues
to
the
defence
of
the
Canon
,
and
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
Libertie
.
Both
the
one
and
the
other
spake
of
this
matter
to
Augustin
Nani
,
Embassador
of
the
State
,
with
the
Pope
,
a
bout
the
end
of
October
.
The
Bishop
told
him
,
that
the
Pope
would
not
endure
the
emprisonment
of
a
Canon
,
and
that
hee
was
by
him
encouraged
to
doe
the
office
of
a
Bishop
;
that
therefore
it
were
good
to
giue
satisfaction
to
his
Holinesse
,
by
rendering
the
prisoner
to
the
Iudge
of
the
Church
,
the
crime
being
not
so
grieuous
.
But
the
Pope
was
much
more
peremptory
;
that
he
would
not
in
any
sort
permit
that
Ecclesiastiques
in
any
cause
should
be
iudged
by
Seculars
,
this
being
against
the
ordinance
of
the
Councell
.
The
Embassadour
aduertised
the
State
of
these
passages
,
and
whilst
he
expected
their
answer
,
the
Pope
againe
complaines
vnto
him
in
another
audience
,
how
that
at
Venice
since
the
decease
of
Pope
Clement
8.
they
had
made
a
Decree
,
forbidding
Secular
men
to
alienate
their
goods
to
Ecclesiastiques
;
saying
,
that
howsoeuer
that
law
were
founded
vpon
another
more
ancient
,
yet
this
latter
was
much
more
ample
;
that
both
the
one
and
the
other
were
void
,
and
could
not
subsist
,
as
being
against
the
Canons
,
against
the
Councell
,
and
against
the
Lawes
Imperiall
;
that
it
was
scandalous
,
and
made
the
condition
of
Ecclesiastiques
worse
then
of
infamous
persons
;
adioyning
withall
,
that
they
which
made
that
law
had
incurred
the
Censures
.
The
he
same
commanded
his
Nuntio
to
propose
in
full
Senate
.
And
the
Embassadors
of
the
Republique
being
come
to
Rome
to
congratulate
with
his
Holinesse
about
the
beginning
of
Nouember
,
year
1605
hee
repeated
vnto
them
the
same
complaints
,
chargint
them
at
their
returne
to
giue
notice
thereof
vnto
the
Senate
.
In
the
meane
while
,
they
of
Genoa
,
for
to
satisfie
the
Pope
,
had
reuoked
the
Degree
touching
the
reuiew
of
the
accounts
of
their
Fraternities
;
but
excused
themselues
for
the
other
Decree
touching
the
Congregation
,
which
for
security
of
the
State
was
necessarily
to
be
executed
.
Which
did
so
much
enrage
the
Pope
,
that
hee
caused
a
Monitorie
to
be
imprinted
against
that
Republique
,
meanacing
the
Cardinals
of
Genoa
,
that
if
the
Decree
concerning
the
Oratories
were
not
reuoked
,
he
would
forthwith
publish
his
Excommunication
.
The
Pope
beleeued
that
by
this
example
the
State
of
Venice
would
bee
induced
toyeeld
(
without
vsing
any
reply
)
to
his
desires
;
strongly
conceiuing
that
they
would
willingly
abandon
their
liberty
to
auoid
their
trouble
,
especially
,
if
they
were
taken
before
they
had
time
to
deliberate
.
And
therefore
without
expecting
an
answer
to
that
which
the
Extraordinary
Ambassadors
had
treated
at
their
returne
,
or
that
which
the
Ordinary
had
writ
to
Venice
,
the
Pope
a
new
expostulated
with
the
Ambassador
both
touching
the
imprisoned
Canon
,
and
the
Ordinance
formerly
mentioned
;
the
matter
he
exaggerated
,
saying
,
that
the
Law
had
beene
made
vpon
Maundie
Thursday
,
and
concluded
his
speech
,
(
shewing
the
Monitory
prepared
against
them
of
Genoa
,
)
that
he
would
be
obeyed
,
and
that
hee
would
send
to
Venice
a
Breue
Exhortatory
,
and
after
proceed
yet
further
.
The
Ambassador
represented
to
his
Holinesse
,
that
the
26.
of
March
(
on
which
day
the
Law
was
made
)
could
not
fall
within
the
Holy
weeke
of
that
yeare
;
considering
that
Easter
day
was
then
the
tenth
of
April
;
and
praied
him
that
,
since
he
had
required
him
to
write
of
these
particularities
to
Venice
,
and
had
giuen
charge
vnto
the
Ambassadors
Extraordinary
to
treat
thereof
by
word
of
mouth
,
he
would
expect
an
answer
before
hee
determined
any
thing
in
this
businesse
.
This
stayed
the
Pope
for
a
little
time
:
till
that
about
the
middle
of
Nouember
,
the
Ambassador
hauing
receiued
answer
to
all
that
which
he
had
written
by
order
from
his
Holinesse
(
although
he
had
no
intelligence
of
what
the
Extraordinary
Ambassadors
had
treated
,
)
he
made
remonstrance
vnto
him
,
following
the
commandement
which
hee
had
from
the
Senate
;
that
the
iust
title
and
possession
which
the
State
hath
to
iudge
Ecclesiasticall
persons
in
causes
criminall
,
were
founded
on
the
naturall
power
of
a
Soueraigne
Prince
,
and
on
custome
neuer
interrupted
by
the
space
of
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
approued
by
the
Breues
of
Popes
themselues
,
yet
extant
in
the
publique
Archiues
:
shewing
further
,
that
the
Law
against
the
alienation
of
Lay
goods
to
the
Clergie
,
had
not
beene
made
only
at
Venice
,
but
was
also
receiued
and
established
in
the
greater
part
of
the
cities
of
their
Estate
;
and
for
the
rest
which
had
it
not
,
it
was
their
dutie
to
follow
the
ordinances
of
the
Soueraigne
and
Capitall
Citie
.
He
shewed
likewise
the
equitie
of
that
Law
,
and
how
necessary
it
was
in
these
times
for
the
conseruation
of
the
strength
of
their
State
,
by
many
reasons
and
examples
of
sundry
Christian
Kingdomes
,
and
euen
of
some
Cities
within
the
State
Ecclesiasticall
.
The
Pope
heard
this
discourse
with
impatience
,
turning
himselfe
from
one
side
to
another
,
and
testifying
by
the
outward
gestures
of
his
face
and
body
,
how
grieuously
he
did
resent
it
within
;
and
then
he
answered
,
that
the
reasons
alledged
were
friuolous
;
that
for
to
iudge
of
an
affaire
it
was
to
no
purpose
to
ground
it
vpon
custome
,
which
is
often
so
much
the
worse
as
it
is
more
ancient
.
And
for
the
Breues
,
he
said
there
was
no
other
Archiue
of
the
Breues
of
Popes
,
but
that
at
Rome
,
that
those
which
they
pretended
in
fauour
of
their
cause
were
but
waste
papers
,
and
that
he
would
lay
any
wager
they
had
not
any
authentique
Breues
in
this
matter
.
For
the
Law
,
he
said
,
that
hauing
passed
his
youth
in
the
Schooles
,
and
after
that
practised
in
the
Offices
of
Vice-Legat
,
of
Auditor
of
the
Chamber
,
and
of
Grand
Viccar
of
the
Pope
,
he
was
become
well
versed
and
of
good
vnderstanding
in
these
businesses
:
so
that
he
knew
certainly
that
this
Law
was
of
itselfe
inualid
,
as
was
likewise
the
other
of
the
yeare
MD
XXX
VI
:
that
the
power
ouer
his
owne
goods
belongs
to
each
man
,
so
that
he
may
freely
dispose
of
them
,
neither
can
that
freedome
be
restrained
without
tyrannie
:
that
the
Senate
it selfe
esteemed
it
vniust
,
forbidding
to
giue
a
copie
thereof
to
any
person
;
that
if
else-where
were
any
such
like
Lawes
,
they
had
beene
made
by
authoritie
of
Popes
;
that
it
pertained
not
vnto
the
Venetians
to
gouerne
the
Ecclesiasticall
State
,
but
to
the
Pope
,
who
might
appoint
and
ordaine
what
himselfe
pleased
in
that
State
;
and
that
hee
would
be
obeyed
.
In
all
this
,
the
Pope
obserued
not
(
suffering
himselfe
to
be
transported
by
his
vehement
passion
)
that
whilst
he
desired
to
defend
the
Ecclesiasticall
liberty
he
gaue
vnto
Secular
men
too
great
a
licence
to
dispose
of
their
goods
at
their
pleasure
,
without
any
restraint
or
respect
of
Lawes
;
&
by
calling
that
a
tyrannie
,
which
was
indeed
a
iust
limitation
,
he
principally
branded
the
Popes
themselues
,
guilty
of
the
same
excesse
.
The
Pope
not
content
with
these
difficulties
,
added
yet
another
;
vnderstanding
that
the
Count
Brandolino
Valdemarino
,
Abbot
of
Neruese
,
was
imprisoned
,
hee
commanded
that
both
this
Abbot
and
the
Canon
should
bee
deliuered
into
the
hands
of
his
Nuntio
.
Besides
,
he
heard
of
another
Ordinance
made
in
the
yeare
MDC
III.
whereby
was
prohibited
the
building
of
any
new
Church
without
the
permission
of
the
Senate
;
which
he
blamed
with
rude
and
violent
termes
.
At
last
,
he
concluded
with
these
words
;
Euen
the
Heretique
Moulin
saith
that
sapit
haeresim
.
Hee
adioyned
further
,
that
the
State
retained
500000.
crownes
of
Ecclesiasticall
Legacies
;
and
charged
that
in
all
these
particulars
they
should
giue
him
satisfaction
.
The
Ambassador
answered
that
God
had
not
giuen
to
Popes
any
greater
authority
in
the
Gouernment
of
their
Estate
,
then
to
other
Princes
,
who
by
the
Law
of
Nature
haue
all
power
which
is
necessary
.
And
as
it
appertaineth
not
to
the
Venetians
to
Gouerne
the
State
of
the
Church
,
no
more
doth
it
appertaine
to
Ecclesiastiques
to
Gouerne
the
State
of
Venice
.
That
the
Law
had
not
beene
kept
so
secret
,
since
it
was
published
in
all
their
Cities
,
and
enregistred
in
the
Chanceries
,
where
any
one
might
haue
a
Copie
.
Moreouer
,
he
shewed
clearly
how
false
a
suggestion
it
was
that
the
State
reserued
any
portion
of
Legacies
Ecclesiasticall
;
adding
further
,
that
if
his
Holinesse
would
examine
all
the
Lawes
of
their
Signiory
,
and
giue
credit
to
such
calumnies
as
might
be
cast
vpon
them
by
their
ill
willers
,
the
differences
would
grow
infinite
.
Here
the
Pope
stayed
him
,
and
said
that
for
the
500000.
crownes
his
answer
had
satisfied
him
,
and
that
he
would
not
multiply
differences
,
but
restraine
them
to
three
heads
,
that
is
,
to
wit
,
to
the
Ordinance
touching
the
building
of
Churches
;
to
the
Law
against
the
alienning
of
Lay
mens
goods
vnto
Ecclesiastiques
;
and
to
the
iudgement
of
the
causes
of
the
Canon
and
the
Abbot
.
In
all
these
three
he
would
be
obeyed
,
adding
that
they
should
not
thinke
to
draw
out
the
businesse
with
delayes
,
for
if
speedily
they
did
not
satisfie
him
,
he
would
vse
such
remedies
as
he
thought
conuenient
.
That
he
had
beene
placed
in
that
Chaire
for
to
sustaine
the
Iurisdiction
Ecclesiasticall
,
in
defence
whereof
hee
would
esteem
himselfe
happy
to
spill
his
bloud
;
that
for
his
kindred
he
regarded
not
if
they
remained
still
priuate
persons
,
being
resolued
to
neglect
all
other
respects
,
and
to
proceed
in
this
matter
to
the
vttermost
,
whatsoeuer
should
be
the
issue
.
Withall
againe
he
threatned
to
send
a
Breue
exhortatory
vnto
the
State
,
hauing
a
designe
to
passe
on
further
if
he
were
not
obeyed
.
This
Abbot
of
Neralse
was
accused
to
exercise
a
most
vniust
and
cruel
tyranny
vpon
the
Countrey
neare
about
his
dwelling
;
taking
vp
the
goods
of
any
man
at
what
price
himselfe
was
pleased
;
and
to
commit
vile
rapes
and
impurities
with
all
sorts
of
women
,
and
withall
to
practise
in
Sorcery
and
other
Magicall
operations
.
That
he
studied
the
Art
of
tempering
and
composing
of
subtill
poysons
,
whereby
he
had
wrought
the
death
of
his
brother
,
of
a
Prio
rie
of
Saint
Augustines
Order
,
and
of
his
seruant
:
these
two
latter
because
they
were
conscious
of
his
crimes
,
and
the
first
because
he
was
his
competitor
in
the
House
.
And
that
with
the
same
poison
he
had
brought
his
owne
father
in
extreame
danger
of
his
life
;
that
he
had
for
a
long
time
the
carnall
knowledge
of
his
owne
sister
,
and
had
empoisoned
her
maide
,
fearing
by
her
to
be
discouered
;
that
he
had
caused
an
enemie
of
his
to
be
killed
,
and
after
that
empoisoned
the
murtherer
,
lest
he
might
accuse
him
.
Shortly
,
that
he
was
guiltie
of
many
more
murthers
and
notorious
vile
crimes
.
In
the
beginning
of
December
,
they
of
Genoa
,
by
mediation
of
the
Cardinals
of
that
Nation
(
herein
more
moued
with
their
particular
interests
,
then
with
any
respect
which
they
owed
to
their
Countrey
)
reuoked
the
Decree
which
they
had
made
touching
the
Oratory
,
vpon
the
Popes
promise
that
for
the
time
to
come
they
should
not
therein
treat
of
any
thing
but
matters
spirituall
.
Of
this
reuocation
,
his
Holinesse
quickly
gaue
aduice
to
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
,
exhorting
the
Senate
to
deliuer
vp
the
prisonners
into
the
hands
of
his
Nuntio
,
and
to
reuoke
the
two
Ordinances
.
And
proposing
the
example
of
the
Genuois
,
he
said
,
Sequimini
paenitentes
.
To
this
the
Ambassador
answered
,
that
there
was
not
the
same
reason
of
the
State
of
Venice
,
seeing
they
had
not
seuen
Cardinals
their
Citizens
to
mediate
betweene
them
and
his
Holinesse
;
that
the
things
were
very
different
,
considering
that
the
Ordinances
of
the
State
were
very
necessary
for
the
good
Gouernment
of
it
;
that
they
were
well
knowne
to
his
Predecessors
,
who
(
before
their
election
to
the
Papacie
)
had
liued
at
Venice
in
qualitie
either
of
Confessors
,
or
of
Inquisitors
,
or
of
Nuntio's
:
and
that
after
their
promotion
they
did
not
question
or
disproue
them
.
To
these
reasons
the
Pope
replied
,
that
if
the
lawes
of
alienation
,
and
of
erecting
Churches
,
were
necessary
,
himselfe
would
make
them
,
hauing
power
to
doe
that
which
is
not
lawfull
for
Secular
Princes
;
that
if
they
would
haue
recourse
to
him
,
they
might
finde
him
very
ready
to
impart
all
kind
of
fauours
,
being
willing
euen
to
establish
these
Lawes
,
when
it
should
appeare
vnto
him
that
they
are
necessary
:
But
that
he
would
not
endure
them
to
iudge
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
who
are
not
subiect
vnto
Princes
,
and
whom
they
cannot
chastise
,
though
they
be
rebellious
;
that
the
former
Popes
did
not
well
vnderstand
themselues
;
that
he
desired
to
haue
regard
to
the
safetie
of
his
soule
,
and
would
handle
these
holy
businesses
according
as
was
meet
,
and
as
his
reputation
required
;
that
till
then
he
had
done
the
office
of
a
Father
,
but
now
he
would
come
to
further
remedies
.
Therefore
hee
purposed
to
send
a
Breue
exhortatory
concerning
the
three
points
aforesaid
,
and
if
he
were
not
obeied
within
a
time
,
which
he
would
prefix
,
he
would
proceed
further
;
because
he
had
power
ouer
all
,
and
could
depriue
Kings
,
and
to
this
end
had
legions
of
Angels
for
his
aid
and
assistants
.
The
Ambassador
requested
the
Pope
to
consider
that
it
was
not
meet
to
proceed
in
this
matter
with
so
much
precipitation
,
seeing
it
seemed
not
to
the
purpose
to
confound
the
law
touching
Churches
,
with
that
of
alienation
,
much
lesse
yet
the
cause
of
the
Canon
,
with
that
of
the
Abbot
;
especially
for
that
he
knew
not
yet
the
intention
of
the
State
in
these
two
points
,
as
hauing
yet
receiued
no
answer
;
and
exhorted
his
Holinesse
to
weigh
well
the
businesse
.
The
Pope
made
answer
,
that
himselfe
ought
therefore
to
reply
,
that
he
might
more
speedily
know
their
resolution
.
The
Senate
,
when
they
had
throughly
weighed
the
affaire
,
and
balanced
on
the
one
side
the
disdaine
and
the
rash
proceedings
of
the
Pope
,
on
the
other
side
the
publike
libertie
and
the
necessitie
of
their
Gouernment
;
the
first
of
December
returned
answer
vnto
the
Nuntio
,
and
writ
to
Rome
to
their
Ambassador
,
that
they
could
not
render
the
Prisoners
so
lawfully
detained
,
nor
reuoke
the
Lawes
so
iustly
ordained
,
lest
they
should
preiudice
their
natural
liberty
giuen
by
God
vnto
the
State
,
and
preserued
(
by
the
helpe
of
his
diuine
Maiestie
,
and
with
the
bloud
of
their
Ancestors
)
for
so
many
hundred
yeares
;
and
to
the
end
that
their
Gouernment
might
not
be
disturbed
,
which
had
prospered
vnder
such
Lawes
and
Customes
vntill
this
age
,
nor
any
confusion
brought
into
their
State
,
which
might
moue
withall
some
perillous
sedition
.
The
Senate
all
with
one
voice
consented
vpon
this
resolution
,
whereof
the
Nuntio
was
aduertised
.
Which
was
also
reported
at
Rome
,
to
shew
how
well
the
State
was
vnited
for
defence
of
their
libertie
,
and
to
discharge
the
Pope
of
his
vaine
hope
that
the
Senators
would
be
diuided
,
as
the
Iesuites
had
promised
him
.
The
Pope
hauing
receiued
this
answer
by
the
Letters
of
his
Nuntio
,
and
by
the
mouth
of
the
Ambassador
,
did
not
for
all
this
change
his
designe
,
but
remaining
constant
and
resolued
what
to
doe
,
to
wit
,
to
expedite
a
Breue
,
hee
was
nothing
moued
with
any
thing
which
the
Ambassador
could
say
of
the
reasons
and
causes
which
had
induced
the
Senate
to
make
this
deliberation
,
of
their
courage
and
constancie
to
perseuere
therein
,
together
with
the
pernicious
inconueniences
which
might
ensue
,
if
his
Holinesse
should
vse
any
meanes
of
violence
;
but
he
commanded
that
two
Breues
should
be
dispatched
,
the
one
concerning
the
two
Lawes
,
and
the
other
the
two
Prisoners
.
At
the
same
time
there
came
aduise
to
Rome
of
an
Edict
made
by
the
Repub.
of
Luca
,
which
,
to
preuent
great
troubles
occasioned
in
that
State
by
letters
of
execution
sent
from
the
Auditor
of
the
Apostolique
Chamber
,
ordained
that
thence
forward
no
such
letters
should
haue
force
,
vnlesse
first
they
were
viewed
by
the
Magistrates
.
Whereat
the
Pope
chafed
beyond
measure
,
saying
,
that
it
was
against
the
libertie
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
his
pleasure
was
,
that
this
Edict
should
be
reuoked
,
although
the
Agent
of
that
Signiory
answered
;
that
their
State
had
herein
followed
the
example
of
many
Princes
,
and
would
further
follow
it
in
their
reuocation
,
when
others
should
be
brought
vnto
it
.
But
for
the
Venetian
businesse
,
it
fell
out
that
on
the
ninth
of
December
(
an
ordinary
day
of
audience
for
the
Ambassador
of
the
State
)
the
Pope
treated
very
courteously
with
him
;
in
such
manner
as
he
neuer
had
so
fauourable
entertainment
.
Which
made
him
thinke
that
his
vehemence
being
now
setled
,
he
meant
to
proceed
with
maturity
;
but
it
happened
quite
contrary
.
For
the
Pope
resoluing
to
come
to
action
,
did
not
any
more
vse
violent
words
,
as
by
the
euent
appeared
.
The
day
following
(
10.
of
December
)
he
prepared
&
sealed
two
Breues
,
addressed
Marino
Grinani
Duci
,
&
Reipub.
Venetorum
,
which
he
sent
the
same
day
to
his
Nuntio
,
with
charge
that
he
should
present
them
.
And
fearing
lest
if
this
newes
of
the
Breues
sent
to
Venice
were
discouered
,
his
Messenger
might
be
stayed
or
hindered
,
he
dispatched
another
by
the
way
of
Ferrara
,
with
Copies
of
the
two
Breues
vnto
the
same
Nuntio
;
but
neither
the
one
,
nor
the
other
Currier
found
any
lett
,
for
the
Nuntio
had
the
Expeditions
in
good
time
.
After
the
sending
of
these
Breues
the
Pope
called
a
Consistory
the
twelfth
of
the
said
Moneth
,
wherein
he
declared
how
the
State
of
Venice
had
violated
the
Ecclesiasticall
Libertie
,
by
publishing
two
Lawes
,
and
detaining
in
hold
two
persons
of
the
Church
,
dilating
a
little
vpon
each
one
of
the
three
heads
:
yet
he
did
not
take
the
opinions
of
the
Cardinals
,
nor
so
much
as
permitted
them
to
speake
;
at
which
the
Cardinals
murmured
,
esteeming
it
fit
not
only
that
such
matters
should
be
communicated
to
them
,
but
also
that
they
should
thereof
deliberate
&
giue
their
iudgements
.
And
whatoeuer
were
the
substance
of
the
affaire
,
they
then
with
one
accord
agreed
that
the
resolution
was
rash
and
perillous
.
But
afterwards
when
they
had
considered
the
reasons
of
the
Pope
and
of
the
State
,
they
differed
in
iudgement
vpon
the
matter
,
and
diuersly
answered
the
Ambassador
of
the
Signiory
,
who
talked
thereof
with
diuers
of
them
.
Some
said
that
the
Pope
ought
rather
to
haue
an
eye
vpon
other
more
vrgent
necessities
of
the
Church
,
and
to
omit
these
questions
.
Cardinall
Bellarmine
said
clearely
that
the
Pope
did
not
speake
with
him
of
these
matters
of
Iurisdiction
,
because
they
knew
his
iudgement
herein
to
be
sparing
,
and
that
hee
exhorted
his
Holinesse
rather
to
thinke
on
the
Residence
of
Prelates
in
their
Churches
.
Cardinall
Baronius
said
,
they
were
not
wont
to
treat
with
him
of
these
matters
,
because
they
knew
what
was
his
accustomed
answer
.
Cardinall
Zapata
,
that
there
were
in
Spaine
Lawes
semblable
to
these
in
question
:
and
Cardinall
Monopoly
that
the
Lawes
might
be
allowed
without
any
material
alteration
,
prouided
that
the
Ecclesiastiques
should
not
be
therein
mentioned
.
There
were
some
that
approued
the
Lawes
,
but
not
the
Iudgements
;
and
some
againe
that
approued
the
Iudgements
,
but
not
the
Lawes
.
It
is
certaine
that
before
the
Expedition
of
the
Breues
,
out
of
a
feare
of
the
inconuenience
,
the
Cardinals
Baronius
,
and
Du
Perron
,
did
secretly
in
a
priuate
Audience
effectually
labour
with
the
Pope
,
that
he
would
desist
from
an
enterprise
so
difficult
and
perillous
;
or
at
least
by
putting
it
in
deliberation
,
he
would
serue
himselfe
of
time
for
to
compasse
his
end
,
and
not
put
all
in
danger
through
precipitation
.
But
nothing
could
make
his
Holinesse
desist
from
pursuing
the
execution
of
that
which
he
had
enterprised
.
The
Senate
in
the
meane
while
,
to
giue
the
Pope
a
manifest
testimony
of
their
respect
,
lest
they
should
seeme
in
any
sort
to
contemne
him
,
and
withall
to
gaine
some
time
,
that
the
Pope
might
haue
leasure
to
thinke
seriously
of
what
hee
purposed
to
doe
;
but
especially
to
furnish
themselues
with
a
iust
and
euident
pretext
,
if
they
found
him
obstinate
,
thought
good
to
send
vnto
him
an
Ambassador
expresly
for
this
effect
:
and
to
the
end
that
by
the
qualitie
of
the
person
the
Pope
might
see
what
reuerence
they
carried
to
the
holy
See
,
they
made
choice
of
the
Lord
Leonardo
Donato
,
an
ancient
Senator
,
and
without
comparison
the
most
eminent
in
the
State
,
who
was
afterward
elected
Duke
.
Besides
,
they
resolued
to
write
vnto
their
Ambassadors
in
all
Courts
of
Princes
,
to
informe
them
concerning
their
publike
reasons
,
the
stiffenesse
of
the
Pope
,
and
all
that
was
passed
.
But
the
Nuntio
who
receiued
the
Breues
a
day
after
that
Donato
was
elected
to
goe
in
Embassage
,
stayed
the
presentation
,
and
gaue
aduise
by
a
Poste
of
that
Election
,
which
highly
moued
the
Pope
against
his
Nuntio
,
for
that
he
had
not
executed
his
commandements
,
and
presumed
to
interpose
his
owne
iudgement
after
his
Ordinance
.
And
therefore
he
dispatched
vnto
him
an
expresse
Currier
with
order
to
present
the
Breues
immediatly
after
the
receit
of
his
Letter
;
and
that
this
might
be
concealed
from
the
Ordinary
Ambassador
,
he
caused
the
Currier
to
goe
out
in
a
Caroach
without
boots
,
and
so
to
take
horse
at
the
second
stage
.
The
Nuntio
hauing
receiued
this
command
on
Christmas
Eue
,
that
he
might
punctually
obey
his
Holinesse
,
on
that
solemne
Festiuall
day
presented
the
Breues
vnto
the
Counsellors
assembled
to
assist
at
a
solemne
Masse
,
in
the
absence
of
the
Duke
Grimani
,
who
was
then
in
his
last
extremitie
,
and
died
the
day
following
;
which
was
the
cause
that
the
Breues
were
not
opened
,
but
according
to
the
order
of
the
State
,
they
attended
the
creation
of
a
new
Duke
.
The
Pope
hauing
aduise
of
this
from
the
Nuntio
,
how
he
had
presented
the
Breues
,
and
how
the
Duke
was
deceased
;
writ
vnto
him
that
he
should
Protest
vnto
the
State
,
and
enioyne
them
not
to
passe
on
to
a
new
Election
,
in
as
much
as
it
should
be
void
,
being
made
by
men
excommunicated
,
aiming
by
this
new
deuice
to
bring
some
confusion
or
diuision
within
the
State
,
as
sometime
it
fals
out
at
Rome
in
the
Vacancie
of
the
Chaire
;
shewing
himselfe
herein
vtterly
ignorant
of
that
Republique
,
which
doth
not
receiue
any
alteration
by
the
change
of
their
Dukes
,
or
by
a
Vacancie
,
but
remaineth
still
equally
firme
and
stable
.
The
Nuntio
,
to
execute
this
command
,
required
audience
of
the
State
with
great
importunitie
,
but
he
could
not
be
admitted
,
it
being
their
custome
not
to
heare
any
Ministers
of
Princes
,
during
the
Vacancie
,
vnlesse
their
businesse
be
that
of
condoling
.
Whilst
they
applied
themselues
to
the
Election
of
a
new
Duke
,
the
Nuntio
communicated
to
many
persons
the
Commission
which
hee
had
to
protest
,
and
besides
another
order
which
he
had
,
to
see
that
hee
did
not
any
thing
,
which
might
seeme
to
approue
any
of
those
proceedings
.
They
made
remonstrance
vnto
him
concerning
this
enterprise
,
how
important
it
was
;
to
attempt
a
thing
vnheard
of
in
the
world
,
and
at
once
to
confound
matters
Spirituall
with
the
Temporall
.
Briefly
,
that
it
was
an
extreame
iniury
and
irreparable
not
only
to
the
State
,
but
year
1606
further
to
all
Potentates
,
and
that
in
the
Citie
would
not
follow
any
alteration
on
this
occasion
,
but
the
iniury
would
excite
all
the
world
ioyntly
to
sustaine
the
publique
dignity
,
and
peraduenture
breake
off
all
commerce
with
the
Court
of
Rome
.
He
gaue
notice
vnto
the
Pope
how
he
had
not
beene
admitted
to
Audience
by
the
Councellors
,
and
at
the
same
time
writ
vnto
him
of
all
these
considerations
.
But
the
Electors
did
not
long
delay
to
acquit
hemselues
of
their
charge
:
for
the
tenth
of
Ianuary
M
DC
VI.
by
scrutiny
(
according
to
the
custome
)
they
elected
vnto
the
Dukedome
Leonardo
Donato
,
a
Senator
of
all
the
rest
,
without
controuersie
,
the
most
eminent
,
for
his
life
(
full
of
integritie
,
)
for
his
experience
in
Gouerning
,
and
for
his
exquisite
knowledge
in
all
good
Learning
;
adorned
besides
with
all
heroicall
vertues
,
qualities
rare
in
this
age
.
All
Ambassadors
forthwith
went
(
as
the
manner
is
)
to
congratulate
with
the
new
Prince
;
only
the
Nuntio
neglected
to
doe
that
office
,
till
he
had
receiued
answer
from
his
Holinesse
,
touching
some
considerations
which
he
had
sent
by
suggestion
of
some
sage
Prelats
.
Yet
though
the
Nuntio
did
not
performe
his
complements
,
the
Duke
did
not
omit
to
write
vnto
the
Pope
,
as
the
custome
is
,
and
to
giue
him
aduise
of
this
Election
.
Vpon
this
newes
there
went
a
rumor
in
Rome
that
the
Pope
had
a
purpose
not
to
acknowledge
the
new
Duke
;
and
although
it
came
to
the
eares
of
the
Ambassador
,
yet
he
neglected
not
to
visit
all
those
who
were
neare
the
Pope
,
declaring
the
certaine
mischiefes
that
would
ensue
if
this
deliberation
were
executed
;
&
that
for
his
part
he
was
resolued
what
to
doe
,
if
his
Holinesse
should
refuse
the
Letter
which
he
was
to
present
vnto
him
in
the
name
of
his
Prince
.
But
the
Pope
,
whether
moued
with
his
discourses
,
or
by
some
aduice
,
which
he
had
from
his
Nuntio
,
passed
in
silence
that
pretension
,
receiued
the
Letter
,
and
answered
the
Duke
,
congratulating
with
him
for
his
Election
;
and
reuoked
the
Order
formerly
giuen
to
his
Nuntio
,
of
not
presenting
himselfe
to
the
Duke
.
In
the
space
of
time
which
passed
from
the
presentation
of
the
Breues
,
vntill
the
answer
,
which
was
made
by
the
Senate
,
whereof
we
shall
speake
;
at
all
Audiences
the
Pope
vrged
to
haue
their
resolution
,
saying
that
they
ought
not
to
deferre
for
default
of
a
Prince
,
and
that
the
Senate
might
well
notwithstanding
be
assembled
;
that
they
should
not
thinke
to
spend
or
gaine
time
by
deliberations
,
that
he
was
an
enemie
of
time
,
that
he
had
written
in
hope
of
the
obedience
of
the
Republique
,
but
if
he
had
not
a
speedy
answer
,
hee
would
resolue
vpon
some
other
course
:
and
one
time
he
said
,
We
will
dispatch
the
next
morning
;
which
afterward
hee
explained
not
to
haue
beene
spoken
affirmatiuely
,
but
only
that
he
might
not
oblige
himselfe
to
any
limitted
time
,
but
remaine
free
to
doe
what
pleased
him
;
&
though
he
should
lose
his
skin
,
he
would
maintaine
the
cause
of
God
,
and
his
owne
reputation
.
The
opinion
of
the
Court
was
,
that
the
Republique
would
submit
,
and
rather
liberally
bribe
,
than
trouble
their
peace
;
that
among
the
Senators
many
were
scrupulous
;
and
therefore
that
in
the
streits
of
deliberation
feare
might
produce
good
effects
.
But
at
Venice
the
first
affaire
treated
in
Senate
after
the
election
of
the
Prince
was
this
difference
with
the
Pope
:
and
first
an
Ambassador
was
appointed
in
place
of
Leonardo
Donato
(
now
made
Duke
)
who
was
Peter
Duodo
Knight
;
and
taking
the
Breues
,
which
they
beleeued
to
be
the
one
touching
the
Lawes
,
the
other
the
Prisoners
,
after
they
had
opened
them
,
they
were
both
found
of
the
same
tenor
,
and
couched
in
the
same
termes
.
In
these
Breues
the
Pope
said
in
substance
;
That
it
was
come
to
his
knowledge
,
that
the
State
in
former
yeeres
had
treated
,
and
ordained
in
their
Councell
many
things
contrary
to
Ecclesiasticall
liberty
,
and
to
the
Canons
,
Councels
,
and
constitutions
Pontificall
:
but
among
others
,
that
in
the
yeere
M
DC
III.
in
the
Councell
of
Ien
,
hauing
regard
to
certaine
lawes
of
their
Ancestors
(
for
bidding
to
erect
Churches
or
other
places
of
deuotion
without
permission
,
)
in
stead
of
abrogating
and
disanulling
the
old
ordinances
touching
this
matter
,
they
had
againe
reuiued
and
decreed
the
same
,
and
extended
that
statute
,
which
formerly
onely
concerned
the
Citie
of
Venice
,
to
all
other
places
of
their
Dominion
,
vnder
great
penalties
;
as
if
Churches
and
persons
Ecclesiasticall
were
in
any
sort
subiect
to
the
Temporall
iurisdiction
,
or
hee
,
who
foundeth
a
Church
,
were
worthy
of
so
rude
a
chastisement
,
as
if
he
had
committed
some
great
crime
.
Moreouer
,
that
in
the
Moneth
of
May
last
past
,
the
Senate
hauing
regard
to
another
law
made
in
the
yeere
M
D
XXXVI
.
whereby
was
prohibited
the
perpetuall
alienation
of
Lay
mens
goods
within
the
Citie
and
Dukedome
of
Venice
to
Ecclesiasticall
places
,
without
permission
of
the
Senate
,
vnder
certaine
penalties
,
in
stead
of
reuoking
that
law
(
as
their
dutie
required
)
they
had
againe
renewed
the
same
,
and
extended
that
law
with
the
penalties
to
all
places
of
their
Dominion
,
as
if
it
were
lawfull
for
Temporall
Princes
to
ordaine
any
thing
,
to
exercise
any
iurisdiction
,
or
to
dispose
in
any
sort
(
without
the
Ecclesiastiques
,
and
particularly
without
leaue
from
the
Pope
)
of
the
goods
of
the
Church
,
especially
of
such
goods
as
haue
beene
giuen
vnto
Churches
,
persons
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
other
places
of
deuotion
,
by
the
faithfull
,
for
remedie
of
their
sins
and
discharge
of
their
consciences
.
That
these
ordinances
,
tending
to
the
damnation
of
soules
,
to
publique
scandall
,
and
also
contrary
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
liberty
,
were
of
themselues
void
and
of
no
value
,
as
furthermore
he
declared
them
to
be
such
,
no
man
being
obliged
to
obserue
them
:
On
the
contrary
,
that
they
,
which
had
made
these
Statutes
(
or
any
like
)
or
which
had
furthered
them
,
had
incurred
Ecclesiasticall
Censures
,
and
depriued
themselues
of
all
such
lands
as
they
held
of
the
Church
,
as
also
their
Estates
,
and
Demaines
were
subiect
to
other
penalties
,
in
such
sort
that
they
could
not
be
absolued
,
vnlesse
they
reuoked
all
such
lawes
,
and
reestablished
all
things
in
their
former
estate
.
That
hereupon
being
placed
in
the
Soueraigne
Throne
,
and
not
being
able
to
dissemble
or
endure
these
things
,
he
admonished
the
Republique
to
consider
the
danger
whereinto
they
had
cast
their
soules
vpon
this
occasion
,
and
betimes
to
seeke
a
remedy
;
otherwise
in
case
of
disobedience
,
he
commanded
vnder
the
paine
of
Excommunication
latae
sententiae
,
that
the
foresaid
Laws
,
both
ancient
and
moderne
,
should
be
reuoked
and
disanulled
:
that
this
Monitory
should
bepublished
in
all
places
of
their
State
,
and
that
he
expected
from
them
account
there
of
;
if
they
did
it
not
,
that
he
should
be
constrained
(
after
his
Nuntio
had
giuen
him
notice
that
his
Letters
were
presented
)
to
come
to
execution
of
the
penalties
,
and
to
such
other
remedies
as
he
should
thinke
meet
:
remembring
the
reckoning
which
he
was
to
giue
vnto
God
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
and
declaring
that
he
(
who
had
no
other
end
but
the
repose
,
and
tranquillitie
of
the
Common-wealth
)
could
not
in
duty
dissemble
,
when
the
authority
of
the
See
Apostolique
was
dimini
shed
,
Ecclesiasticall
liberty
trod
vnder
foot
,
the
holy
Canons
and
Decrees
neglected
,
the
rights
of
Churches
and
the
priuiledges
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
violated
,
of
all
which
the
charge
and
custodie
is
committed
to
him
:
besides
,
affirming
that
hee
was
not
moued
to
doe
this
by
any
worldly
consideration
,
nor
desired
any
other
thing
but
the
glory
to
exercise
perfectly
(
so
farre
as
he
could
)
his
Apostolique
Gouernment
.
And
as
he
did
not
purpose
to
vsurpe
any
thing
vpon
the
Secular
Authority
,
so
would
he
not
permit
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
should
be
diminished
.
That
if
the
State
would
obey
his
commandements
,
they
should
deliuer
him
from
great
paine
which
he
suffered
in
their
regard
,
and
might
still
retaine
the
lands
which
they
held
of
the
Church
.
That
by
no
other
means
the
Republique
could
so
well
secure
it selfe
from
the
incommodities
which
it
suffered
by
Infidels
,
as
by
conseruing
the
rights
and
liberties
of
Church-men
,
who
watch
day
and
night
in
prayer
to
God
for
their
conseruation
.
The
Senate
considering
these
difficulties
raised
by
the
Pope
,
deliberated
to
conferre
thereof
with
their
Counsellors
learned
in
the
Ciuill
lawes
,
who
were
Erasmus
Gratian
of
Vdine
,
and
Marcus
Antonius
Pellegrine
of
Padua
,
Knights
and
famous
Lawyers
at
that
time
,
as
it
appeareth
by
the
workes
which
they
haue
published
.
And
further
,
that
they
might
haue
neere
them
a
Counsellor
versed
in
Diuinity
,
and
in
the
Canon
Law
,
they
called
vnto
the
seruice
of
the
Signiory
Frier
Paul
of
Venice
,
of
the
Order
of
the
Seruites
With
these
three
,
and
with
other
principall
Doctors
of
the
Vniuersitie
of
Padua
,
as
also
with
those
of
the
Citie
of
Venice
,
and
the
neighbouring
places
,
men
eminent
for
sound
learning
and
good
conscience
,
the
Senate
aduised
how
to
answer
the
Pope
with
most
conueniency
.
They
resolued
also
to
consult
on
these
questions
the
most
celebrious
Doctors
of
Italy
,
and
other
parts
of
Europe
,
and
to
vse
their
counsel
touching
other
difficulties
which
might
be
offered
.
And
in
short
time
they
had
the
iudgement
of
many
excellent
Lawyers
of
Italy
not
subiect
to
the
State
of
Venice
,
and
in
particular
of
Iames
Menochio
President
of
Milan
,
a
person
illustrious
for
his
honourable
Labours
in
the
defence
and
maintenance
of
the
Authority
of
Magistrates
,
and
for
his
learned
Writings
which
hee
hath
published
,
and
wherein
he
shall
liue
for
euer
.
They
had
also
not
long
after
sent
vnto
them
in
writing
the
opinions
of
the
most
renowned
Doctors
of
France
&
Spaine
,
who
by
diuers
arguments
shewed
euidently
that
the
controuersies
moued
by
the
Pope
,
concerned
neerely
the
Temporall
Power
,
wherein
the
Papall
authoritie
ought
not
to
intermeddle
;
and
therefore
that
it
was
lawfull
for
the
Republique
to
make
any
such
Ordinances
,
so
farre
as
respects
of
Gouernment
might
require
.
There
were
also
sent
to
Venice
the
Lawes
of
almost
all
the
Realmes
and
Estates
of
Christendom
,
wherein
the
like
Ordinances
are
obserued
;
which
afterwards
were
alledged
in
diuers
Bookes
published
in
fauour
of
the
right
of
the
Republique
.
But
for
that
time
the
Senate
vnderstanding
the
iudgement
of
the
Doctors
,
made
answer
the
28.
of
Ianuary
,
in
these
words
for
substance
;
That
with
much
griefe
and
wonder
they
vnderstood
by
the
Letters
of
his
Holinesse
,
that
the
Lawes
of
their
State
obserued
carefully
through
so
many
ages
,
and
neuer
questioned
by
any
of
his
Predecessors
,
(
the
reuoking
whereof
would
subuert
the
Foundations
of
their
Common-wealth
)
were
reprehended
as
contrary
to
the
authority
of
the
See
Apostolique
;
and
that
they
which
made
them
(
Persons
of
great
pietie
,
meriting
well
of
the
See
Apostolique
,
who
are
now
in
Heauen
)
were
noted
for
violators
of
Ecclesiasticall
Libertie
:
That
according
to
the
admonition
of
his
Holinesse
,
they
had
examined
,
and
caused
to
examine
their
Lawes
old
and
new
,
but
had
found
nothing
which
might
not
well
be
ordained
by
the
authoritie
of
a
Soueraigne
Prince
,
or
which
might
iustly
offend
the
Popes
authority
;
being
euidently
a
thing
belonging
to
the
care
of
a
Secular
Prince
,
to
haue
regard
what
Companies
are
erected
within
his
Dominions
,
and
to
preuent
the
building
of
such
Edifices
as
in
time
to
come
may
be
hurtfull
to
the
publique
safetie
.
And
although
their
State
abound
with
Churches
and
places
of
Deuotion
,
as
much
as
any
other
,
yet
(
when
they
see
conuenient
)
they
haue
neuer
refused
to
giue
permission
to
new
Foundations
,
themselues
thereunto
contributing
liberally
.
That
in
the
Law
against
the
perpetuall
alienation
of
Lay
goods
vnto
Ecclesiastiques
,
the
question
being
of
things
purely
Temporall
,
they
could
not
be
taxed
to
haue
done
any
thing
contrary
to
the
Canons
and
Decrees
.
That
if
the
Popes
haue
power
to
forbid
the
Clergie
to
alienate
any
goods
of
the
Church
vnto
Persons
Secular
without
leaue
;
Princes
may
doe
the
same
,
and
take
order
that
the
goods
of
Seculars
shall
not
be
alienated
to
the
Clergie
without
permission
.
Nor
doe
the
Ecclesiastiques
by
this
meanes
lose
any
thing
bequeathed
or
giuen
vnto
them
,
seeing
they
receiue
a
price
answerable
in
value
to
the
immoueable
:
adioyning
,
that
it
tends
to
the
great
preiudice
not
only
of
the
Temporall
State
,
but
also
of
the
Spirituall
,
to
weaken
the
forces
of
their
Republique
,
which
by
such
alienations
is
depriued
of
necessary
seruices
,
and
which
in
effect
in
a
Vantgard
and
Fortresse
for
all
Christendome
against
the
Infidels
.
That
for
these
reasons
the
Senate
could
not
perswade
themselues
that
they
had
incurred
any
Censures
,
since
Secular
Princes
haue
by
Law
Diuine
(
from
which
no
Humane
Law
can
any
way
derogate
)
a
power
to
make
Lawes
in
things
Temporall
;
as
also
that
the
Admonitions
of
his
Holinesse
haue
here
no
place
,
where
the
question
is
not
of
any
thing
Spirituall
,
but
of
a
matter
meerely
Temporall
,
not
any
way
touching
the
Papall
Authoritie
:
much
lesse
yet
could
they
beleeue
that
his
Holinesse
(
full
of
Piety
and
Religion
)
would
persist
without
knowledge
of
the
cause
in
his
Comminations
.
That
this
was
the
summary
of
thereasons
of
the
Senate
,
remitting
themselues
to
their
Ambassador
Extraordinary
,
further
to
explaine
and
open
vnto
him
their
intentions
.
In
the
meane
while
the
Pope
longed
with
an
extreame
desire
to
haue
their
answer
to
his
Breues
,
which
he
expected
would
be
conformable
to
his
fantasie
;
and
he
could
not
be
perswaded
that
the
State
would
haue
more
care
to
preserue
their
Liberty
,
than
feare
of
his
threatnings
.
Which
that
he
might
make
to
appeare
more
formidable
,
he
serued
himselfe
not
only
of
the
example
of
them
of
Genoa
,
but
yet
of
one
much
greater
.
For
hauing
notice
that
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
had
commanded
the
Bishop
of
Fossano
to
depart
out
of
his
Dominions
(
which
he
was
occasioned
to
doe
vpon
great
and
important
reasons
,
)
being
hereby
incensed
,
he
menaced
the
Duke
with
Excommunication
,
vnlesse
he
reuoked
his
commandement
.
At
length
the
Letters
of
the
Senate
arriued
at
Rome
,
and
were
presented
by
the
Ambassador
vnto
the
Pope
,
who
opened
them
in
his
presence
,
and
at
the
first
sight
was
greatly
moued
for
the
errour
committed
in
the
presentation
of
two
Breues
both
of
one
tenor
,
in
stead
of
two
different
;
and
attributed
the
fault
herein
vnto
his
Nuntio
.
And
passing
further
in
the
reading
of
the
Letter
,
he
shewed
himselfe
much
more
troubled
.
In
the
end
,
not
comming
to
particularities
,
he
said
;
that
the
Monitory
Breues
could
not
be
answered
,
and
that
the
answers
of
the
Senate
were
friuolous
:
that
the
matter
was
cleare
,
and
that
he
was
peremptorily
resolued
to
proceed
on
further
.
He
added
,
that
lately
he
had
heard
of
another
Law
,
touching
goods
Ecclesiasticall
holden
as
Emphyteuticke
,
which
his
pleasure
was
should
be
reuoked
with
the
other
;
and
although
till
then
he
had
not
mentioned
this
Law
(
because
he
knew
not
of
it
,
)
yet
hee
had
more
to
say
against
it
,
than
against
all
the
other
;
that
it
behoued
in
all
these
things
to
obey
him
,
because
his
cause
was
the
cause
of
God
,
Et
portae
inferinon
praeualebunt
aduersus
eam
.
That
if
the
Monks
of
Padua
or
other
places
should
purchase
more
than
were
meet
,
they
might
haue
recourse
to
him
,
and
that
in
this
case
he
would
prouide
,
the
Secular
Authority
being
not
herein
to
intermedle
,
which
the
Venetians
doing
,
were
Tyrants
and
different
from
their
Ancestors
.
The
Pope
spake
all
this
with
so
great
heat
,
that
the
Ambassador
did
not
iudge
fit
at
that
time
to
passe
on
further
:
wherefore
after
some
words
concerning
the
last
Law
,
he
tooke
leaue
.
But
as
he
was
going
out
of
the
Chamber
of
Audience
,
the
Pope
called
him
backe
,
and
rising
from
his
seat
,
hee
tooke
him
into
a
chamber
apart
:
where
,
releasing
some
what
the
extŕeme
rigor
which
hitherto
he
had
vsed
,
he
discoursed
moderately
of
his
pretensions
,
and
heard
the
answers
of
the
Ambass
.
as
she
wing
himselfe
inclined
to
some
composition
,
and
touching
the
Law
newly
questioned
he
concluded
that
he
had
not
spoken
of
it
if
they
had
giuen
him
any
satisfaction
in
the
other
two
comprised
in
the
Breue
which
he
had
sent
.
And
for
the
Prisoners
,
that
if
they
rendred
the
Canon
vnto
his
Nuntio
,
he
would
in
fauour
yeeld
and
deliuer
the
Abbot
to
the
iudgement
of
the
Secular
Magistrate
;
but
that
this
should
be
done
speedily
,
because
he
was
an
enemie
of
time
,
and
would
not
that
they
should
defer
in
hope
that
the
Pope
might
die
.
That
if
within
fifteene
daies
he
had
contentment
,
he
promised
not
to
trouble
them
during
his
Pontificate
,
but
if
that
time
were
expired
that
he
would
proceed
.
Further
,
he
counselled
the
Ambassador
to
write
hereof
,
and
that
to
this
effect
he
meant
to
dispatch
a
Currier
,
as
also
he
did
.
And
in
conformitie
of
this
the
Nuntio
spake
in
Senate
,
exhorting
them
with
many
words
to
giue
satisfaction
vnto
the
Pope
,
by
reuoking
the
two
Lawes
and
by
deliuering
the
Canon
;
promising
that
this
being
done
,
from
his
Holinesse
they
should
receiue
as
ample
fauours
as
in
former
times
had
beene
euer
granted
by
the
See
Apostolique
to
any
Prince
.
He
mentioned
also
the
Law
of
the
Emphyteuses
,
which
the
Pope
esteemed
more
opposite
to
his
authoritie
than
the
other
two
;
notwithstanding
he
did
not
much
inlarge
himselfe
vpon
this
point
,
but
left
it
without
conclusion
,
which
caused
in
the
Senate
a
great
astonishment
,
and
the
Duke
not
vnderstanding
fully
his
meaning
,
desired
of
him
a
more
ample
and
exact
explication
.
But
the
Nuntio
approching
neere
him
,
said
in
his
eare
,
that
it
was
not
needfull
to
passe
further
vpon
that
subject
,
promising
on
his
word
vnto
his
Highnesse
that
there
should
be
no
more
speech
of
it
.
The
Duke
did
not
thinke
fit
to
keepe
secret
this
promise
,
and
therefore
he
repeated
aloud
what
the
Nuntio
had
said
vnto
him
and
on
his
word
had
promised
.
This
release
of
rigor
which
the
Pope
vsed
at
Rome
and
his
Nuntio
at
Venice
,
made
men
beleeue
that
vpon
the
arriuall
of
the
extraordinarie
Ambassador
with
his
Holinesse
all
these
debates
would
easily
be
composed
.
The
Senate
did
much
desire
that
the
Pope
would
be
perswaded
by
their
reasons
,
and
therefore
answered
the
Nuntio
(
who
earnestly
moued
them
for
their
resolution
)
that
Duodo
should
goe
to
his
Holinesse
to
represent
vnto
him
that
which
had
passed
.
But
the
Pope
scarcely
let
passe
the
fifteene
daies
,
when
being
returned
to
his
accustomed
rigor
(
though
the
Ambassador
Nani
had
told
him
that
Duodo
was
already
dispatched
)
in
the
moneth
of
February
,
he
complained
that
they
deferred
so
long
,
saying
he
could
not
in
any
sort
endure
such
delay
,
and
that
he
would
not
be
tied
to
expect
any
longer
.
And
a
few
daies
afterward
,
when
the
Ambassador
was
relating
vnto
his
Holinesse
some
newes
of
the
route
of
Cicala
vpon
the
confines
of
Persia
,
he
made
not
any
reflexion
vpon
this
narration
,
but
thinking
all
the
while
vpon
Duodo
,
he
said
;
Let
him
not
come
with
any
more
reasons
,
for
you
haue
spoken
thereof
sufficiently
.
The
Pope
remained
firme
in
his
deliberation
,
and
accordingly
commanded
his
Nuntio
to
present
the
other
Breue
,
dated
the
10.
of
December
before
,
and
addressed
to
Marin
Grimani
Duke
,
and
to
the
Republique
of
the
Venetians
,
concerning
the
Canon
and
the
Abbot
Prisoners
:
which
commandement
hee
executed
the
25.
of
February
two
daies
after
the
departure
of
Duodo
going
to
Rome
,
his
instructions
being
expedited
vpon
the
18.
of
the
same
Moneth
.
The
Duke
appeared
to
be
much
offended
,
that
this
Breue
should
be
deliuered
two
daies
after
the
departure
of
an
Ambassador
sent
vpon
this
businesse
,
and
so
much
more
because
it
was
not
addressed
to
him
,
but
should
haue
beene
presented
to
his
Predecessor
.
In
this
Breue
the
Pope
said
;
That
he
vnderstood
by
the
letters
of
his
Nuntio
and
by
the
discourses
of
their
Ambassador
,
that
the
Canon
and
Abbot
,
arrested
hereto
fore
by
the
Officers
of
the
State
,
were
still
detained
,
pretending
that
they
had
power
to
doe
this
by
vertue
of
some
Priuiledges
giuen
them
by
the
See
Apostolique
,
and
by
a
custome
which
they
haue
to
iudge
persons
Ecclesiasticall
;
which
things
he
would
willingly
suffer
if
they
were
conformable
to
the
sacred
Constitutions
.
But
being
contrary
to
the
holy
Canons
and
to
Ecclesiasticall
liberty
(
which
hath
ground
in
diuine
ordinance
,
he
was
forced
by
the
dutie
of
his
office
to
aduertise
them
that
their
custome
was
not
auaileable
,
as
being
repugnant
to
Canonicall
institutions
.
Therefore
there
remained
one
onely
scruple
,
whether
the
State
had
any
priuiledge
granted
vnto
them
by
his
Predecessors
;
that
herein
they
should
speake
ingenuously
and
with
confidence
,
to
the
end
it
might
be
examined
by
himselfe
and
the
Rom.
Church
,
who
hereupon
might
giue
their
necessarie
admonitions
.
That
they
mistooke
their
grant
,
and
conceiued
it
larger
than
it
was
indeed
;
because
that
the
Republique
had
ouerpassed
their
iurisdiction
,
as
hauing
extended
it
to
persons
and
cases
and
places
which
were
exempted
,
(
whereof
his
Predecessors
had
sometime
made
complaint
,
)
and
by
consequent
had
forfeited
their
Priuiledges
,
as
not
obseruing
the
conditions
prescribed
when
they
were
granted
.
For
which
reasons
he
commanded
vnder
paine
of
Excommunication
latae
sententiae
,
that
speedily
the
Canon
and
the
Abbot
should
be
deliuered
into
the
hands
of
his
Nuntio
,
who
should
chastise
them
according
to
the
grauitie
of
their
crimes
,
lest
any
should
thinke
that
his
Ministers
would
abuse
their
Ecclesiasticall
immunitie
and
exemptions
:
and
all
men
knew
that
he
intended
that
the
Ecclesiastiques
should
giue
example
of
goodnesse
to
all
others
.
That
if
the
Secular
Officers
had
already
proceeded
to
any
acts
or
sentences
of
condemnation
or
execution
,
he
did
annull
them
and
declare
them
void
,
threatning
that
if
he
were
not
obeyed
,
or
if
they
deferred
to
obey
him
,
he
would
proceed
further
,
so
as
Iustice
should
require
,
not
purposing
to
neglect
any
thing
pertaining
to
his
charge
,
for
the
conseruation
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
.
The
Senate
hauing
heard
the
contents
of
the
Breue
,
although
they
had
already
consulted
the
Doctors
not
onely
touching
the
Lawes
mentioned
by
the
Pope
in
his
other
Breue
,
but
also
touching
the
question
of
iudging
Ecclesiastiques
,
which
his
Holinesse
first
of
all
quarrelled
,
as
hath
beene
said
:
and
though
they
were
by
them
resolued
that
the
custome
practised
beyond
all
memorie
in
the
State
was
lawfull
and
well
grounded
;
yet
neuerthelesse
lest
any
thing
might
be
neglected
,
which
might
helpe
to
cleare
these
difficulties
,
againe
they
assembled
the
same
Doctors
which
resided
in
Venice
,
or
other
parts
,
and
required
their
opinions
concerning
the
contents
of
this
Breue
,
what
answer
were
fit
to
be
made
.
Vpon
which
consultation
,
and
after
they
had
duely
examined
all
circumstances
,
the
Senate
answered
the
Pope
the
11.
of
March
in
these
termes
:
That
the
Breue
of
his
Holinesse
had
beene
read
with
great
reuerence
,
but
not
without
great
griefe
,
as
thereby
perceiuing
that
these
matters
of
discord
did
euery
day
increase
,
and
that
his
Holinesse
purposed
to
destroy
the
Lawes
of
their
Republique
,
which
till
this
age
so
long
had
beene
preserued
intire
.
For
to
command
them
to
deliuer
vp
vnto
his
Nuntio
the
Canon
and
the
Abbot
,
was
nothing
else
but
to
demand
that
they
should
despoyle
themselues
of
their
iust
power
to
chastise
crimes
and
wickednesse
,
which
power
they
had
inioyed
(
euen
with
the
approbation
of
Popes
)
from
the
originall
of
their
Common-wealth
.
That
God
had
bestowed
this
power
vpon
them
which
were
the
first
founders
and
establishers
of
their
State
,
and
from
them
deriued
to
the
present
Gouernours
;
which
they
had
euer
exercised
with
moderation
,
without
exceeding
their
lawfull
bounds
.
That
the
precedent
Popes
had
herein
approued
them
,
and
if
some
one
among
them
had
attempted
ought
in
preiudice
of
this
authoritie
giuen
by
God
vnto
the
Republique
,
this
could
not
any
way
depriue
them
of
their
right
,
nor
did
they
forbeare
notwithstanding
to
exercise
their
authoritie
.
That
the
Senate
were
sufficiently
perswaded
,
considering
the
puritie
of
their
conscience
in
this
cause
,
no
place
was
left
for
the
threatnings
of
his
Holinesse
;
hoping
also
that
he
would
take
in
good
part
that
which
the
Senate
anciently
and
of
late
had
done
in
this
case
for
the
honour
of
God
,
and
in
consideration
of
the
publique
repose
,
and
for
the
punishment
of
malefactors
.
Presently
after
the
Pope
had
dispatched
his
Commission
vnto
his
Nuntio
to
present
the
Breue
,
he
had
aduice
that
in
Rome
there
went
a
rumor
that
he
was
desisted
(
or
at
least
much
abated
)
in
his
pretensions
.
Which
so
extremely
vexed
him
,
that
for
to
quench
it
,
and
to
recouer
the
reputation
which
hee
seemed
to
haue
hereby
lost
,
he
resolued
to
speake
a
new
in
Consistorie
,
and
make
it
there
appeare
,
how
he
persisted
in
the
same
deliberations
.
Wherefore
the
20.
of
February
,
the
Cardinals
being
assembled
,
hee
made
remonstrance
what
he
had
said
the
first
time
,
and
adioyned
what
hee
had
yet
to
say
against
the
Law
of
the
Emphyteuses
.
Neuerthelesse
he
did
not
permit
any
of
the
Cardinals
in
these
points
to
speake
any
thing
,
but
passed
on
to
Consistoriall
matters
.
After
at
the
audience
of
the
Ambassador
,
he
complained
of
their
delaies
,
and
that
the
Extraordinarie
was
too
slow
in
comming
,
menacing
that
he
would
abridge
the
businesse
.
The
Ambassador
failed
not
to
answer
,
that
the
Republique
was
not
accustomed
to
defer
affaires
;
that
it
seemed
his
Holinesse
meant
to
precipitate
things
,
forasmuch
as
in
the
Consistorie
12.
of
Decemb
he
had
complained
of
the
Republique
touching
the
Law
against
building
of
Churches
,
before
he
vnderstood
either
by
word
or
writing
what
was
the
intention
of
the
Senate
in
that
behalfe
.
And
further
,
that
in
the
last
Consistorie
hee
had
made
complaint
concerning
the
Law
which
he
called
of
Emphyteuses
,
of
which
neither
himselfe
had
written
any
one
word
,
nor
had
commanded
him
to
write
thereof
,
nor
caused
his
Nuntio
to
mention
it
.
The
Ambassador
also
endeuoured
by
the
mediation
of
Card.
Borghese
to
stop
a
little
the
violent
courses
of
the
Pope
.
But
the
Cardinall
excusing
the
Pope
answered
that
hee
could
not
now
giue
backe
since
he
had
twise
ingaged
himselfe
in
this
affaire
,
in
the
Consistorie
and
to
all
Princes
.
After
these
things
arriued
at
Rome
the
answer
of
the
Senate
,
with
charge
vnto
the
Ambassador
to
present
it
immediatly
,
before
the
comming
of
Duodo
,
to
the
end
that
if
the
differences
were
by
him
composed
,
yet
this
Breue
might
not
remaine
vnanswered
.
The
Ambassador
therefore
quickly
presented
it
;
but
the
Pope
not
willing
to
reade
it
in
his
presence
,
as
he
did
the
other
,
only
said
;
that
the
Venetians
did
iust
like
those
that
strike
first
,
and
then
complaine
;
that
he
would
heare
the
Extraordinary
Ambassador
,
but
not
treat
with
him
;
that
if
he
brought
him
not
some
satisfaction
,
he
would
passe
on
.
He
added
his
vsuall
complaints
,
that
they
meant
to
delay
the
affaire
,
and
take
the
benefit
of
time
,
of
which
he
was
an
enemy
,
not
being
able
to
endure
any
more
prolongings
.
He
complained
besides
,
that
the
Ambassador
Extraordinary
deferred
too
long
his
comming
,
not
because
he
hoped
by
his
presence
to
finde
or
admit
any
composition
,
being
already
resolued
,
and
fully
in
his
minde
determined
to
pursue
against
the
Republique
the
iniuries
which
they
had
offered
vnto
the
Church
,
but
because
hauing
said
to
many
Ministers
of
Princes
that
he
would
giue
audience
to
that
Ambassador
,
he
could
not
well
proceed
till
first
he
had
heard
him
speake
:
being
extreamely
vexed
to
see
daies
passing
without
comming
to
execution
.
Likewise
he
writ
a
new
to
his
Nuntio's
which
he
had
with
all
Princes
,
commanding
them
in
his
Name
to
make
complaints
against
the
Republique
,
which
being
knowne
at
Venice
;
the
Senate
resolued
to
write
vnto
all
Courts
,
and
to
send
ample
instructions
to
all
their
Ambassadors
,
to
the
end
that
on
all
occasions
they
might
demonstrate
the
iustice
of
their
cause
,
with
their
vniust
vexations
by
the
Pope
.
In
the
end
of
March
,
Duodo
the
Extraordinarie
Ambassador
arriued
at
Rome
,
who
was
not
suffered
to
passe
the
first
Audience
in
Complements
according
to
the
custome
,
but
the
Pope
without
other
discourse
falling
vpon
the
businesse
heard
him
courteously
,
yet
would
not
answer
to
any
particular
,
although
the
Ambassador
propounded
to
his
consideration
the
seuerall
reasons
pertaining
to
each
Controuersie
.
But
staying
only
on
the
generall
,
he
said
;
that
the
exemption
of
the
Ecclesiastiques
was
de
iure
diuino
,
and
therefore
he
would
not
now
content
himselfe
with
(
what
he
formerly
had
propounded
)
the
restoring
only
of
the
one
Prisoner
:
that
he
would
not
meddle
with
things
Temporall
,
but
their
three
Lawes
were
vsurpations
;
that
he
was
not
moued
with
any
passion
,
and
that
his
cause
was
the
cause
of
God
:
that
the
Ordinary
Ambassador
had
often
repeated
vnto
him
these
same
allegations
,
but
all
were
of
no
force
:
and
that
he
would
heare
him
to
doe
him
a
pleasure
,
but
not
to
depart
in
any
thing
from
his
resolution
;
that
he
would
be
obeyed
,
and
such
other
like
discourses
.
The
Ambassador
to
stay
a
little
this
torrent
,
and
to
giue
him
time
to
be
thinke
himselfe
,
offered
to
write
to
Venice
what
was
his
resolution
:
wherewith
the
Pope
was
content
,
counting
in
what
time
the
Currier
might
returne
with
an
answer
,
and
threatning
that
hee
would
not
waite
one
moment
longer
.
Which
thing
being
knowne
at
Venice
,
it
was
resolued
that
all
should
be
communicated
vnto
the
Ambassadours
of
the
Emperour
,
of
France
,
and
of
Spaine
.
The
Ambassador
of
the
Emperour
said
that
his
Master
desired
Peace
,
and
that
in
such
matters
he
would
not
foment
the
will
of
the
Pope
The
Count
of
Cante-croix
approued
all
the
reasons
which
were
represented
to
him
,
by
the
example
of
Francke
,
a
County
in
his
Countrey
,
where
the
same
things
are
obserued
.
Monsieur
de
Fresne
,
Ambassador
of
France
,
answered
,
that
he
knew
not
what
to
make
of
these
Pontificall
Lawes
,
by
which
Princes
are
forbidden
to
Gouerne
their
Estates
,
and
that
in
all
reason
the
Repub.
ought
to
preferre
their
Libertie
to
all
other
respects
,
for
salus
populi
suprema
lex
esto
,
the
weale
of
the
people
ought
to
be
the
Soueraigne
Law
.
Duodo
,
as
the
custome
is
,
visited
the
Cardinals
,
and
had
speech
with
all
of
them
touching
the
differences
in
question
;
and
although
they
answered
differently
,
yet
it
appeared
they
had
no
great
hand
in
the
affaire
,
saue
onely
that
they
heard
it
propounded
in
the
Consistory
vpon
the
twelfth
of
December
,
and
the
twentieth
of
February
.
Duodo
did
not
cease
in
other
Audiences
which
the
Pope
gaue
him
,
to
assay
if
he
could
any
way
asswage
him
;
hoping
that
the
differences
might
be
reduced
to
some
termes
of
accord
,
if
he
might
finde
meanes
a
little
to
hinder
his
Holinesse
from
his
headlong
courses
.
But
the
Pope
still
shewing
himselfe
resolute
,
saying
that
he
had
vsed
a
very
great
patience
:
that
the
Senators
were
still
more
obstinate
,
and
his
condition
euery
day
worse
;
for
he
vnderstood
how
it
was
openly
spoken
in
Venice
,
that
they
were
not
purposed
herein
to
giue
him
any
satisfaction
,
that
therefore
he
could
not
abandon
his
reputation
:
that
in
the
Senate
there
was
not
one
that
vnderstood
these
matters
,
and
that
they
were
content
to
consult
thereof
with
their
Doctors
,
but
that
hee
had
written
to
such
Persons
as
were
able
to
set
their
Doctors
to
Schoole
,
and
concluded
that
he
would
proceed
with
his
Spirituall
Armes
;
but
in
other
things
he
would
account
of
the
Venetians
as
of
his
children
.
The
Ambassadour
hearing
his
resolution
,
and
knowing
it
would
be
to
little
effect
for
him
to
reply
,
retired
himselfe
from
the
Audience
with
few
words
,
but
full
of
prudence
and
grauitie
.
The
day
following
,
the
Cardinals
of
Verona
and
Vicenza
found
meanes
to
insinuate
themselues
neere
the
Pope
,
and
to
talke
with
him
vpon
this
subiect
:
where
they
did
very
good
and
effectuall
offices
,
exhorting
his
Holinesse
to
vse
some
delaies
:
whereto
he
answered
,
that
he
had
deferred
but
too
long
;
that
the
offer
by
him
proposed
to
the
Ambassadour
Nani
,
had
beene
esteemed
not
worthy
an
answer
;
that
he
had
heard
the
Extraordinary
,
although
he
spake
big
:
that
he
had
fiue
and
twenty
or
thirty
Letters
from
Venice
,
whereby
hee
had
notice
that
hee
could
not
hope
for
any
satisfaction
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
this
,
that
he
would
yet
giue
terme
of
foure
and
twenty
dayes
,
which
was
enough
time
to
giue
them
for
their
repentance
.
The
Cardinals
represented
vnto
him
with
many
and
powerfull
words
what
damage
might
follow
,
if
the
Spirituall
armes
should
be
contemned
.
To
which
the
Pope
answered
,
that
then
he
would
employ
the
Temporall
.
And
so
without
communicating
that
which
he
had
in
minde
to
many
persons
,
he
caused
to
draw
vp
and
imprint
a
Monitory
against
the
Republique
;
which
after
reuiewing
and
finding
it
not
to
his
liking
,
hee
changed
it
,
and
at
last
composed
and
made
to
be
imprinted
another
,
dated
the
17.
of
Aprill
,
purposing
to
publish
it
that
day
in
Consistory
.
But
that
morning
he
was
found
very
much
troubled
in
spirit
,
and
perplexed
what
he
should
do
;
and
the
houre
approching
,
(
the
Cardinals
being
already
assembled
)
he
began
profoundly
to
consider
within
himselfe
,
whether
to
proceed
as
he
had
determined
,
or
to
deferre
the
businesse
till
some
other
time
.
But
the
Cardinall
Arrigon
(
who
,
according
to
the
custom
of
the
Cardinals
,
which
haue
part
in
the
Gouernment
,
was
not
descended
into
the
Hall
with
the
rest
,
but
was
gone
vp
into
the
Chamber
of
his
Holinesse
with
his
Nephew
,
for
to
accompany
him
downe
,
)
exhorted
him
by
no
meanes
to
relent
.
Whereupon
againe
resoluing
vpon
his
former
purpose
,
he
entred
the
Consistory
,
where
he
made
recitall
of
his
pretensions
against
the
Republique
,
inlarging
his
speech
particularly
vpon
that
Law
(
by
him
called
)
of
Farmes
Emphyteuticke
,
although
he
said
he
had
written
nothing
thereof
to
Venice
,
nor
tretaed
of
it
with
the
Ambassador
,
saue
only
that
he
had
told
him
,
he
had
obserued
it
.
He
adioyned
,
that
he
had
first
himselfe
studyed
these
points
,
then
he
had
conferred
thereof
with
the
most
famous
Canonists
,
who
did
conclude
that
the
ordinances
of
the
Republique
were
contrary
to
the
Authority
of
the
See
Apostolique
,
and
to
liberty
Ecclesiasticall
,
all
edging
further
that
they
were
condemned
by
the
Councell
of
Pope
Symmachus
,
&
by
that
of
Lyons
vnder
Pope
Gregory
10.
as
also
by
the
Decrees
of
the
Councels
or
Assemblies
of
Constance
and
Basil
;
that
this
matter
had
been
declared
against
Henry
2.
King
of
England
,
against
the
Kings
of
Castile
,
and
against
the
Kings
Charles
the
2.
and
Charles
the
4.
That
he
knew
well
there
were
some
Doctors
Canonists
,
who
approued
that
Law
,
forbidding
the
alienation
of
Lay
mens
goods
in
fauour
of
the
Clergie
,
but
that
they
were
of
small
number
and
account
,
and
spake
against
the
common
opinion
.
And
in
case
there
yet
remain'd
any
doubt
,
he
did
then
declare
that
all
these
Lawes
were
contrary
to
Ecclesiasticall
Liberty
.
Besides
he
caused
to
be
read
a
Constitution
of
Innocent
the
third
,
vpon
a
certaine
Edict
of
Henry
Emperiour
of
Constantinople
;
and
proceeding
to
speake
of
criminall
iudgements
against
persons
Ecclesiasticall
,
hee
said
that
the
Venetians
pretended
to
haue
some
priuiledges
,
which
not
withstanding
they
did
extend
to
places
and
causes
not
comprised
in
them
,
euen
against
the
persons
of
Bishops
.
He
commended
further
his
patience
,
hauing
so
long
time
expected
their
repentance
:
by
reason
whereof
he
might
,
without
further
delay
or
granting
any
longer
terme
,
come
to
the
Interdict
;
but
mitius
agendo
,
hee
had
deliberated
to
giue
them
respite
of
foure
and
twenty
daies
more
;
and
that
he
might
doe
all
things
canonically
,
he
was
content
to
take
the
voices
and
suffrages
of
the
Cardinals
.
Whereupon
each
one
gaue
his
suffrage
;
and
first
the
Cardinall
Pinelli
commended
his
Holinesse
for
that
he
had
assigned
foure
and
twenty
daies
for
terme
of
respite
,
because
so
much
had
beene
assigned
to
Henry
3.
King
of
France
.
The
Card.
d'Ascoli
made
a
signe
with
his
head
that
he
was
of
the
same
opinion
,
without
speaking
word
which
could
be
vnderstood
,
as
also
hee
had
done
vnder
Clement
8.
when
the
Monitorie
against
the
Duke
Caesar
d'Este
was
published
.
The
Card.
of
Verona
,
hauing
praised
the
zeale
of
his
Holinesse
,
who
had
proceeded
(
he
said
)
in
this
affaire
lentâ
festinatione
;
he
added
,
that
in
a
Senate
composed
of
so
great
a
number
of
persons
,
as
was
that
of
Venice
,
things
could
not
be
dispatched
with
such
speedinesse
;
that
it
was
not
good
to
bee
too
hastie
against
a
Repub.
which
had
well-merited
;
that
the
businesse
might
well
be
yet
a
while
deferred
vpon
hope
thereby
to
gaine
them
,
and
in
the
meane
time
men
might
haue
time
to
weigh
their
reasons
,
and
he
concluded
with
these
words
,
Sed
differ
,
habent
paruae
commoda
magnamorae
;
But
defer
,
holy
Father
,
little
delaies
sometime
bring
great
commodities
.
At
this
word
the
Pope
interposed
and
said
,
that
he
had
done
nothing
of
his
owne
proper
iudgement
;
that
he
had
aduised
with
learned
men
,
and
beene
directed
by
their
counsell
.
Whereupon
the
Card.
replyed
,
if
this
were
so
he
could
not
contradict
that
which
had
beene
resolued
by
his
Holinesse
.
The
Cardinall
Sauli
said
,
that
the
Venetians
had
beene
too
long
forborne
and
heard
;
that
it
was
meet
to
vse
rigor
against
them
to
make
them
yeeld
;
therefore
for
his
part
,
he
thought
it
good
to
proceed
with
courage
in
this
businesse
,
referring
the
issue
to
God
whose
cause
was
handled
.
The
Card.
of
Saint
Cecile
said
,
that
he
lamented
the
condition
of
the
times
,
which
forced
his
Holinesse
to
haue
recourse
to
such
remedies
,
but
withall
hee
reioyced
that
in
this
his
Holinesse
had
not
any
humane
respect
,
but
aimed
onely
at
the
honour
of
God
,
and
the
dignity
and
liberty
of
the
Church
.
The
Card.
Bandini
praised
God
who
had
giuen
occasion
vnto
his
Holinesse
in
the
beginning
of
his
Papacie
to
purchase
vnto
himselfe
an
immortall
renowne
,
by
restoring
the
Ecclesiasticall
liberty
and
iurisdiction
.
The
suffrage
of
Card.
Baronius
,
grounded
vpon
that
Theme
,
that
the
ministery
of
S.
Peter
hath
two
parts
,
the
one
to
feed
,
the
other
to
kill
,
hath
beene
so
often
published
,
that
it
seemes
not
needfull
here
to
mention
it
.
The
Card.
Iustiniano
said
,
that
he
conformed
himselfe
to
the
iudgement
of
his
Holinesse
,
being
iustly
taken
vpon
a
case
notorious
,
Notorietate
facti
&
notorietate
iuris
;
that
he
saw
not
what
excuse
the
Venetians
could
alledge
;
that
to
wait
any
longer
should
be
to
nourish
them
in
their
sins
,
and
to
partake
with
them
;
vpon
these
reasons
he
commended
the
resolution
of
his
Holinesse
.
The
Card
Zapata
said
,
that
the
delay
of
twenty
foure
daies
was
too
long
,
and
that
the
Ecclefiastiques
vnder
the
Venetians
were
in
worse
condition
then
were
the
Israelites
vnder
Pharaoh
.
The
Card.
Conti
gaue
thanks
to
God
who
in
these
times
had
giuen
a
Pope
vigorous
of
age
and
strength
,
which
by
his
zeale
and
vertue
could
and
would
restore
againe
Ecclefiasticall
liberty
and
the
authority
of
the
See
Apostolique
.
All
the
rest
with
few
words
consented
,
or
after
a
repetition
of
the
reasons
vrged
by
the
Pope
,
confirmed
them
,
or
amplified
the
reasons
and
allegations
of
the
Canonists
.
Which
being
done
,
they
passed
to
Consistoriall
propositions
according
to
their
custome
.
The
number
of
Cardinals
present
in
this
Consistorie
were
forty
and
one
;
the
Cardinals
of
Como
,
Aldobrandin
,
Santiquattro
and
Caesis
not
going
that
morning
.
No
other
thing
could
be
expected
from
the
Cardinals
,
but
that
they
would
consent
to
the
deliberations
of
the
Pope
;
some
by
their
proper
inclination
being
carried
to
the
same
opinion
,
as
being
passionate
for
the
Ecclefiasticall
liberty
;
others
because
their
particular
interests
(
by
reason
of
the
pretensions
which
they
might
haue
vnto
the
Papacie
)
forced
them
to
accord
;
others
had
not
the
boldnesse
to
contradict
the
Pope
in
any
matter
,
lest
they
should
so
cut
off
the
hope
of
profit
from
them
or
theirs
;
in
which
regard
,
one
of
them
excused
himselfe
,
saying
,
that
if
he
had
said
any
thing
against
the
designe
of
the
Pope
,
he
had
much
endamaged
himselfe
without
any
furtherance
to
the
Republique
.
And
it
is
a
thing
without
doubt
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
that
the
Cardinals
voices
are
taken
in
Consistorie
onely
in
apparence
and
by
way
of
ceremonie
,
in
as
much
as
they
are
neuer
informed
of
the
affaire
whereof
they
are
to
treat
,
but
of
the
fact
alone
which
is
presented
;
or
at
the
most
they
haue
no
further
information
then
those
few
words
which
the
Pope
is
pleased
to
speake
two
seuerall
times
in
Consistorie
,
as
hath
beene
said
.
And
not
seldome
matters
are
propounded
whereof
they
neuer
heard
word
.
So
that
the
Popes
goe
with
assurance
to
propound
in
Consistorie
whatsoeuer
is
to
their
humour
,
grounding
vpon
the
custome
which
is
among
the
Cardinals
,
to
consent
to
all
that
which
is
proposed
;
which
is
openly
derided
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
changing
the
Latine
word
(
by
the
figure
of
agnomination
)
assentiri
into
assentari
.
This
Consistorie
thus
finished
,
the
Monitorie
was
affixed
in
the
accustomed
places
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
and
incontinently
scattered
euery
where
,
an
infinite
number
of
Copies
being
imprinted
,
partly
in
Latine
,
and
partly
in
the
Italian
,
which
were
sent
thorowout
all
the
Cities
of
Italie
;
and
into
the
State
of
Venice
it selfe
,
were
dispersed
a
great
quantity
which
had
been
sent
vnto
the
Iesuites
&
other
Religious
(
which
tooke
part
with
the
Pope
,
)
as
also
to
their
friends
,
accompanying
them
with
seditious
letters
.
And
thus
they
continued
sending
during
some
weekes
,
in
forme
of
pacquets
or
blancs
with
inscription
to
any
whomsoeuer
whose
name
they
knew
.
One
thing
was
much
wondred
at
,
that
in
the
vulgar
Copie
printed
in
the
Vatican
,
this
clause
of
the
imprisonment
of
the
Abbot
and
the
Canon
had
beene
adioyned
[
And
haue
committed
the
knowledge
of
their
cause
vnto
the
Secular
Magistrate
of
the
Signiory
named
the
Auogardor
,
]
which
clause
was
not
in
the
Latine
copie
.
That
which
caused
the
wonder
was
that
such
commission
was
neuer
giuen
,
and
men
could
not
penetrate
to
what
end
this
falshood
could
serue
them
.
The
Monitorie
was
addressed
to
the
Patriarches
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
their
Vicars
Generall
,
and
to
all
the
Ecclefiastiques
Secular
and
Regular
,
hauing
Ecclefiasticall
dignitie
within
the
Estate
of
the
Republique
of
Venice
.
The
Pope
by
this
Monitorie
declared
,
that
some
Months
before
it
was
come
to
his
knowledge
,
that
the
Duke
and
Senate
of
Venice
some
yeeres
before
had
made
some
Decrees
contrary
to
the
authoritie
of
the
See
Apostolique
,
and
against
the
Ecclefiasticall
immunitie
:
repugnant
vnto
the
Generall
Councels
,
to
the
Canons
and
Constitutions
of
Popes
;
and
specially
he
made
mention
in
the
first
place
of
that
ordinance
in
the
yeere
M
DC
II.
by
which
Ecclefiasticall
persons
were
forbidden
to
receiue
or
purchase
goods
immoueable
,
vnder
shadow
that
themselues
were
thereof
the
direct
Lords
,
their
right
notwithstanding
being
not
hereby
impeached
.
In
the
second
place
he
mentioned
that
of
the
yeere
M
DC
III.
by
which
the
prohibition
to
build
Churches
or
other
places
of
deuotion
without
leaue
,
was
extended
to
all
the
State
.
In
the
third
place
,
that
of
the
yeere
M
DC
V.
which
in
like
manner
extended
to
all
the
State
,
a
prohibition
to
alienate
for
euer
any
goods
immoueable
Secular
or
Lay
,
to
men
of
the
Church
.
In
the
fourth
place
he
spake
of
the
restraint
of
the
Canon
of
Viçença
,
and
the
Abbot
of
Neruese
;
adioyning
that
some
of
those
Lawes
abolished
the
rights
which
the
Church
had
euer
inioyed
,
and
tended
to
the
preiudice
of
his
authoritie
,
of
the
rights
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
priuiledges
of
persons
Ecclefiasticall
,
in
briefe
of
Ecclefiasticall
liberty
,
all
of
them
tending
to
the
danger
of
the
soules
both
of
the
Duke
and
of
all
the
Senators
,
and
also
to
the
great
scandall
of
many
others
.
That
they
which
had
made
these
Lawes
had
incurred
the
Censures
&
the
confiscation
of
their
fiefs
,
from
which
they
could
not
be
absolued
but
by
the
Pope
,
and
by
reuoking
first
all
these
statutes
and
ordinances
,
and
by
restoring
all
things
into
the
former
estate
.
But
forasmuch
as
the
Duke
and
Senate
after
sundry
fatherly
admonitions
had
not
daigned
to
reuoke
their
Lawes
,
or
to
render
the
Prisoners
,
he
who
might
not
in
any
sort
endure
that
Ecclefiasticall
liberty
and
immunitie
together
with
the
authoritie
of
the
See
Apostolique
should
be
violated
,
following
the
example
of
ten
of
his
predecessors
there
recited
&
many
others
,
with
the
counsell
&
consent
of
the
Cardinals
,
after
mature
deliberation
,
although
the
Decrees
aforesaid
were
of
themselues
void
and
of
no
value
;
neuerthelesse
hee
did
now
declare
them
to
be
such
.
And
further
he
did
Excommunicate
,
declare
&
pronounce
for
Excommunicated
,
as
if
they
had
beene
particularly
named
,
the
Duke
and
the
Senate
which
then
were
,
and
which
should
be
hereafter
,
together
with
all
their
fauourers
,
counsellors
,
and
adherents
,
if
within
the
terme
of
foure
and
twentie
daies
,
to
be
counted
from
the
day
of
the
publication
(
which
he
appointed
in
three
termes
,
each
of
eight
daies
)
the
Duke
and
the
Senate
did
not
reuoke
,
abrogate
,
and
disannull
the
Decrees
aforesaid
,
and
all
that
which
had
followed
thereupon
,
without
any
exception
or
excuse
;
and
if
they
caused
not
to
be
openly
in
all
places
published
that
abrogation
of
the
Lawes
,
and
the
restitution
of
all
that
which
had
beene
done
in
consequence
thereof
,
with
promise
not
to
doe
any
more
such
acts
for
the
time
to
come
;
and
to
giue
account
of
all
these
things
to
himselfe
,
as
also
actually
render
into
the
hands
of
his
Nuntio
the
Canon
and
the
Abbot
:
That
from
this
Excommunication
they
could
not
be
absolued
but
by
the
Pope
,
except
it
were
in
the
point
of
death
,
in
which
case
if
any
one
receiuing
absolution
should
afterwards
recouer
his
health
,
he
should
againe
fall
within
this
same
Excommunication
if
he
did
not
(
so
farre
as
in
him
lay
)
obey
this
his
commandement
:
That
vntill
they
had
obeyed
,
he
did
forbid
to
bury
any
one
deceased
in
holy
places
.
And
if
after
the
foure
and
twenty
daies
the
Duke
and
Senate
should
continue
three
daies
longer
obstinate
,
he
put
all
their
State
vnder
the
Interdict
,
in
such
sort
that
none
might
celebrate
Masses
or
Diuine
Seruices
,
except
in
forme
,
in
places
and
cases
granted
by
common
right
.
And
he
depriued
the
Duke
and
Senate
of
all
their
goods
which
they
held
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
of
other
Churches
,
as
also
of
all
their
Priuiledges
and
indults
obtained
by
it
,
and
specially
of
that
priuiledge
inabling
them
to
proceed
against
Clarkes
in
certaine
cases
;
reseruing
to
Himselfe
and
his
Successors
power
to
aggrauate
and
reaggrauate
the
Censures
and
penalties
against
them
and
against
their
adherents
,
fauourers
,
counsellers
&
others
,
and
to
passe
vnto
other
paines
and
remedies
,
if
they
persisted
in
their
contempt
,
not
withstanding
&c.
Commanding
all
Patriarks
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
and
other
Ecclefiastiques
vnder
penalty
&c.
respectiuely
,
that
after
they
had
receiued
these
letters
,
or
had
thereof
notice
,
they
should
publish
them
in
their
Churches
,
when
their
people
were
fully
assembled
,
and
cause
them
to
be
affixed
to
the
Church
doores
.
Ordaining
that
they
should
giue
credit
vnto
the
Copies
hereof
,
imprinted
,
being
first
signed
by
a
Notarie
,
and
sealed
with
the
seale
of
some
one
promoted
to
Ecclefiasticall
dignity
.
And
that
the
publication
made
in
Rome
should
oblige
as
much
and
haue
like
force
as
if
there
had
beene
personall
intimation
.
SECOND
BOOKE
.
THe
publication
of
a
Monitorie
so
rude
,
suddenly
and
vnexpectedly
,
thundered
out
against
a
State
so
great
and
puissant
,
troubled
the
Ministers
of
Princes
which
resided
with
his
Holinesse
.
The
Marquis
of
Chastillon
,
Ambassador
for
the
Emperour
,
(
whether
because
it
seemed
vnto
him
that
the
interests
of
his
Master
did
so
require
,
or
because
he
had
his
owne
estate
confining
vpon
the
Venetians
,
)
made
great
instance
with
the
Pope
,
to
deferre
a
while
;
at
which
his
Holinesse
was
little
moued
,
either
for
that
he
esteemed
this
Office
of
small
consideration
,
as
proceeding
from
a
Minister
,
and
not
from
direction
of
his
Master
,
or
because
hee
lightly
regarded
the
Emperour
himselfe
,
or
his
interests
,
as
standing
in
need
of
his
aid
in
the
war
against
the
Turkes
.
For
these
reasons
,
whensoeuer
he
iudged
fit
to
communicate
of
this
affaire
with
the
Ambassadors
,
he
neglected
in
a
maner
the
Emperours
.
But
the
Marquis
seeing
how
little
account
was
made
of
his
Office
and
interuention
in
this
businesse
,
sent
to
the
Emperour
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
haue
order
from
himselfe
;
which
yet
did
no
more
succeed
,
by
reason
of
the
opposition
made
by
the
Marshall
Prainer
,
ill
affected
towards
the
Venetians
.
D'Alincourt
,
Ambassador
of
the
most
Christian
King
,
did
the
same
Office
,
but
as
from
himselfe
;
to
whose
demands
the
Pope
would
not
condescend
,
but
answered
,
that
he
ought
rather
to
exhort
the
Republique
to
obey
:
wherefore
he
gaue
aduise
to
the
King
his
Master
by
the
ordinary
Currier
,
as
well
of
that
which
had
passed
,
as
also
of
the
Office
by
him
tendered
,
and
of
the
Popes
answer
.
The
Count
of
Verrüe
,
Ambassadour
of
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
treated
with
more
vigour
in
the
name
of
his
Master
with
his
Holinesse
,
exhorting
him
to
make
delay
,
and
to
find
meanes
to
compose
these
differences
:
to
whom
he
answered
that
this
were
the
ready
way
to
render
the
Venetian
,
more
obstinate
,
and
that
the
Duke
ought
to
addresse
himselfe
to
them
,
to
make
them
obey
.
Whereupon
the
Ambassadour
could
not
containe
himselfe
,
but
replied
,
that
the
word
(
Obey
)
was
too
harsh
to
be
vsed
towards
a
Soueraigne
Prince
,
and
that
a
delay
in
this
case
would
in
the
end
be
found
very
behouefull
.
The
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
also
writ
to
the
Bishop
of
Soana
,
praying
him
to
doe
the
same
Office
in
his
name
with
his
Holinesse
.
After
the
publication
of
the
Monitory
,
the
Ambassadors
of
the
Republique
were
visited
by
the
Ambassadours
of
the
Emperour
,
of
the
King
of
France
,
and
of
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
;
who
communicated
vnto
them
,
what
they
had
done
with
the
Pope
,
and
how
they
found
him
still
in
his
first
resolution
.
Some
men
were
of
opinion
,
that
the
Pope
,
according
to
the
custome
of
those
that
are
without
experience
,
quickly
after
the
Monitory
had
beene
published
,
the
heat
of
his
courage
being
a
little
tempered
,
would
seriously
consider
the
inconueniences
which
in
all
reason
he
might
see
would
follow
,
and
hereby
beginning
to
relent
,
would
desire
an
occasion
to
prolong
the
terme
,
if
he
were
thereunto
required
by
the
Republique
.
Others
said
,
it
was
likely
that
by
the
mediation
of
Princes
and
their
Ambassadors
alone
he
would
giue
longer
terme
,
if
he
did
beleeue
that
the
Republique
would
accept
it
.
Which
might
haue
beene
for
his
aduantage
,
considering
that
by
this
meanes
a
way
had
beene
opened
to
cause
his
commandements
to
be
receiued
.
But
the
Pope
remained
firme
,
resolued
to
see
the
issue
of
his
Monitorie
:
the
publication
whereof
being
knowne
at
Venice
,
it
was
first
by
the
Senate
ordered
that
all
should
haue
recourse
to
their
praiers
,
&
command
was
sent
to
al
Churches
,
Monasteries
as
well
of
men
as
women
,
and
other
places
of
deuotion
,
to
make
orisons
and
supplications
,
following
the
ancient
vsage
,
and
a
good
summe
of
money
was
also
distributed
in
almes
to
these
holy
places
.
Then
after
they
deliberated
vpon
the
Gouernment
,
and
consulted
whether
it
were
meet
to
leaue
their
Ambassadors
at
Rome
,
or
to
call
them
home
.
Some
were
of
opinion
that
they
should
be
recalled
,
since
that
the
Republique
hauing
receiued
so
great
an
iniury
,
could
not
with
any
honour
keepe
them
at
Rome
.
Others
considered
that
to
call
them
away
were
vtterly
to
breake
off
all
communication
.
In
the
end
both
opinions
were
approued
,
and
both
the
one
and
the
other
followed
,
with
this
temperament
:
They
resolued
to
call
home
onely
the
extraordinarie
Ambassador
,
thereby
sufficiently
testifying
their
sensiblenesse
of
the
wrong
:
but
to
leaue
the
Ordinary
,
to
doe
all
offices
of
piety
and
reuerence
towards
the
See
Apostolique
,
and
to
preuent
an
absolute
rupture
,
which
they
would
auoid
till
they
were
forced
by
an
extreme
violence
.
It
was
also
determined
,
to
communicate
all
these
matters
to
the
Ambassador
of
England
,
to
whom
(
till
then
)
they
had
not
imparted
any
of
these
things
,
for
considerations
which
hinder
to
treat
with
him
vpon
points
controuerted
with
the
Pope
.
And
accordingly
they
writ
to
Gregory
Iustiniano
Ambassador
of
the
Repub.
in
England
,
that
he
should
informe
the
King
.
Henry
Wotton
the
English
Ambassador
at
Venice
complained
with
words
of
courtesie
that
they
had
communicated
these
things
to
other
Ambassadors
so
long
before
him
:
but
for
the
pretensions
of
the
Pope
,
he
said
,
that
he
could
not
vnderstand
this
Romane
Theologie
which
is
contrary
to
all
iustice
and
honesty
.
Now
to
the
end
that
they
might
prouide
against
the
inconueniences
which
the
Popes
Monitorie
might
cause
,
command
was
giuen
to
all
Prelates
and
Ecclefiasticall
persons
,
that
they
should
not
publish
or
permit
to
be
published
or
affixed
in
any
place
wheresoeuer
,
any
Bulls
,
Breues
,
or
other
writings
which
might
be
sent
vnto
them
.
Furthermore
,
proclamation
was
made
,
vnder
paine
of
incurring
the
displeasure
of
the
Prince
,
that
whosoeuer
had
any
Copie
of
a
certaine
Breue
published
at
Rome
against
the
Republique
,
should
bring
it
vnto
the
Magistrates
at
Venice
,
or
to
the
Gouernours
of
Cities
and
other
places
of
their
State
;
to
which
all
men
did
so
cheerefully
obey
and
brought
out
so
many
copies
,
that
it
was
a
thing
maruellous
to
see
what
quantitie
had
beene
imprinted
;
neither
was
any
one
any
where
affixed
,
by
reason
of
the
generall
diligence
of
all
the
people
,
who
discouered
in
diuers
places
and
caused
to
arrest
those
who
came
for
that
effect
.
They
imparted
likewise
to
all
the
Agents
of
Princes
which
were
then
at
Venice
,
the
reasons
and
causes
of
these
motions
;
and
the
same
was
written
to
all
the
Residents
for
the
Republique
with
Princes
.
It
was
also
thought
fit
by
the
Senate
,
to
write
to
all
Gouernours
of
Cities
and
places
within
their
State
,
and
to
giue
them
aduice
of
the
iniurie
which
the
Republique
had
receiued
and
did
daily
receiue
from
the
Pope
;
as
also
the
pregnant
reasons
which
they
had
in
their
defence
,
with
order
that
these
letters
should
be
communicated
to
the
Consuls
&
Communalties
of
their
Cities
.
Which
being
done
,
euery
where
were
seene
the
effects
of
an
incredible
obedience
and
submission
towards
their
Prince
,
with
great
resolution
to
defend
and
maintaine
the
publique
liberty
,
for
aid
whereof
they
offered
succour
of
men
,
of
money
and
armes
,
according
to
the
abilitie
of
each
place
:
and
these
offers
were
afterwards
performed
,
in
their
time
,
with
the
same
promptitude
and
cheerefulnesse
.
During
this
time
,
Duodo
the
extraordinarie
Ambassador
of
the
Signiory
at
Rome
,
receiued
commandement
to
depart
.
He
tooke
leaue
of
the
Pope
the
27.
of
the
Moneth
,
telling
him
,
that
seeing
he
could
not
obtaine
of
his
Holinesse
to
take
into
his
consideration
the
reasons
by
him
represented
,
and
hauing
no
more
to
say
or
doe
,
he
was
called
backe
to
Venice
.
The
Pope
answered
him
with
words
of
courtesie
towards
himselfe
,
and
touching
the
difference
,
said
,
that
he
had
done
nothing
but
what
his
conscience
obliged
him
to
doe
;
that
the
case
was
cleare
and
decided
;
that
in
the
whole
order
of
his
proceedings
he
had
followed
the
example
of
his
Predecessors
:
that
his
weapons
in
this
quarrell
were
spirituall
,
the
vse
whereof
accorded
well
with
that
fatherly
loue
which
he
had
euer
caried
to
the
Republique
,
requiring
onely
such
obedience
as
all
Princes
are
bound
to
render
vnto
him
.
But
at
Venice
the
Nuntio
of
the
Pope
after
he
had
receiued
aduice
that
the
Monitorie
was
published
,
euery
day
frequented
the
house
of
the
Iesuites
,
where
were
then
Fathers
of
great
authoritie
amongst
them
for
their
actions
passed
in
the
most
important
affaires
of
State
:
among
the
rest
,
were
Father
Bernardine
Castorius
of
Siena
their
Superior
,
who
was
Prouinciall
at
Lyons
at
what
time
the
Iesuites
were
banished
thence
:
Father
Anthony
Posseuine
of
great
renowne
for
the
things
by
him
managed
in
Moscouia
and
Polonia
,
not
only
whilst
he
was
in
person
in
those
countries
,
but
afterwards
by
his
sleights
and
treaties
:
Father
Iohn
Baro
a
Venetian
,
a
man
greatly
enterprising
,
not
permitting
that
in
any
Citie
where
hee
made
his
residence
any
thing
should
passe
of
moment
without
his
presence
:
Father
Iohn
Gentes
much
versed
in
the
profession
(
as
they
call
it
)
of
Cases
of
Conscience
,
apt
to
condemne
and
reprehend
any
action
whatsoeuer
,
if
it
were
not
done
with
their
knowledge
and
counsell
,
as
also
to
ustifie
all
the
actions
of
their
Obedients
:
besides
many
other
Fathers
,
all
zealous
practisers
of
their
fourth
vow
.
The
Nuntio
hauing
aduice
of
the
Interdict
,
came
not
in
Senate
till
the
28.
of
the
same
Moneth
,
where
first
shewing
a
great
displeasure
for
what
was
passed
,
he
added
that
they
ought
not
to
proceed
towards
his
Holinesse
with
so
much
repugnance
;
that
the
Pope
was
moued
by
pure
zeale
;
and
that
yet
(
if
they
would
yeeld
a
little
)
all
things
might
be
accorded
.
And
to
this
effect
he
desired
that
his
Serenitie
would
deuise
some
temperament
:
that
for
his
part
he
offred
his
interuention
to
represent
it
,
and
to
fauour
it
.
But
to
the
end
that
his
discourse
might
seeme
more
passionate
,
and
be
more
perswasiue
,
the
Nuntio
seasoned
it
with
many
words
of
pietie
,
and
spake
often
of
God
,
vsing
these
termes
[
our
Lord
,
]
of
which
also
he
serued
himselfe
when
he
spake
of
the
Pope
;
which
made
his
discourse
ambiguous
to
the
hearers
,
excepting
some
more
prudent
who
had
formerly
obserued
in
other
actions
,
and
at
that
time
tooke
notice
,
that
in
pronouncing
these
words
[
Our
Lord
]
if
he
meant
the
Pope
he
would
vncouer
his
head
,
but
when
he
spake
it
of
God
,
he
held
on
his
bonnet
.
To
this
discourse
mixt
of
affaires
and
simplicitie
,
made
in
forme
of
a
Sermon
,
the
Duke
answered
:
That
none
of
found
vnderstanding
could
approue
it
,
that
a
Common-wealth
so
pious
and
Catholique
should
be
on
such
a
fashion
vexed
:
that
the
actions
of
the
Pope
could
not
be
iustified
.
He
complained
likewise
that
he
had
not
deigned
to
heare
their
Ambassador
Extraordinary
:
that
he
had
published
a
Monitorie
esteemed
vniust
by
euery
one
without
any
scruple
,
and
that
he
came
to
so
important
a
resolution
without
knowing
before
how
the
world
is
gouerned
;
that
his
Holinesse
could
not
haue
done
an
act
more
proper
for
to
put
the
See
Apostolique
vpon
the
censure
and
hatred
of
all
the
world
,
and
in
a
manifest
perill
that
if
the
Republique
should
hereupon
separate
from
the
Pope
,
this
separation
should
be
followed
with
a
losse
irreparable
to
the
Ecclesiastiques
.
But
that
the
Repub.
would
not
depart
from
their
piety
,
yet
would
defend
themselues
;
that
for
him
,
he
did
well
to
perswade
peace
,
but
that
he
should
turne
his
speech
to
the
Pope
who
troubled
it
.
The
Nuntio
hearing
this
,
made
some
instance
to
haue
answer
likewise
from
the
Senate
,
and
tooke
leaue
.
The
Senate
eight
daies
afterward
answered
him
in
the
same
manner
as
the
Duke
had
done
:
whith
he
vnderstanding
,
beginning
with
the
same
vnseasonable
complaints
,
which
at
other
times
he
had
vsed
,
he
passed
further
and
made
appeare
his
displeasure
,
in
that
he
could
not
finde
any
temperament
,
concluding
that
the
Senate
should
take
heed
,
lest
whiles
they
desired
to
sustaine
a
particular
Law
,
they
might
draw
on
themselues
an
vniuersall
ruine
.
To
which
the
Duke
answered
,
that
he
ought
to
speake
of
Prudence
vnto
the
Pope
,
who
had
vsed
so
much
precipitation
,
and
that
he
should
doe
well
to
set
before
his
eyes
the
imminent
perils
which
might
follow
hereupon
,
with
the
necessitie
to
auoid
them
by
desisting
from
his
iniuries
;
that
these
counsells
came
from
an
old
man
many
yeares
imployed
in
the
affaires
of
State
.
The
Pope
knowing
the
Proclamation
made
against
his
Monitory
,
&
the
resolution
of
the
subiects
of
the
State
,
who
were
then
most
ready
to
serue
their
Prince
,
&
to
maintaine
their
Liberty
,
being
therefore
out
of
hope
that
his
Interdict
would
be
obserued
,
he
thought
that
his
Nuntio
could
not
any
longer
continue
at
Venice
,
with
his
honour
.
And
therfore
he
writ
vnto
him
,
speedily
to
depart
,
&
the
sixt
of
May
he
sent
the
Bishop
of
Soana
to
giue
dismission
vnto
Nani
the
Ordinary
Resident
of
the
Republique
,
charging
him
expressely
not
to
leaue
behind
him
at
Rome
any
one
of
his
Company
.
Notwithstading
the
Pope
desired
to
see
him
before
his
departure
,
and
therefore
the
Ambassador
hauing
sent
to
demand
Audience
the
day
following
,
he
granted
him
incontinently
.
But
after
,
either
because
hee
was
so
perswaded
by
other
,
or
of
his
owne
motion
,
and
peraduenture
for
feare
lest
he
should
make
some
Protestation
,
he
sent
vnto
him
early
in
the
morning
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
,
to
tell
him
that
he
would
not
receiue
him
in
quality
of
Ambassadour
,
but
that
he
might
come
as
a
priuate
man
,
and
so
he
would
receiue
and
welcome
him
gladly
.
Nani
made
answer
,
that
he
knew
not
how
he
should
separate
from
his
Person
the
title
of
Ambassador
,
and
much
lesse
could
he
doe
this
without
knowledge
of
his
Prince
,
whose
Person
he
represented
:
and
therefore
since
it
would
not
please
his
Holinesse
to
see
him
as
Ambassador
,
he
was
ready
to
be
gone
.
The
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
reported
this
answer
to
the
Pope
,
who
sent
him
backe
againe
to
Nani
,
with
resolution
that
he
would
not
receiue
him
in
qualitie
of
Ambassador
.
There
were
alreadie
with
him
many
Prelates
and
other
persons
for
to
accompany
him
vnto
the
Audience
;
some
whereof
,
hauing
knowledge
of
the
resolution
of
his
Holinesse
,
and
of
the
Ambassadors
purpose
thereupon
to
depart
,
demanded
of
the
Master
of
the
Ceremonies
whether
they
might
accompany
him
,
whereunto
he
answered
as
of
himselfe
,
that
it
seemed
to
him
not
conuenient
:
it
fell
out
that
all
their
Caroaches
followed
the
Ambassador
,
but
few
Prelates
accompanied
him
in
Person
.
Yet
some
few
went
along
with
him
,
moued
by
some
respects
.
But
the
Count
Iohn
Francis
de
Gambara
,
although
he
was
a
Prelate
of
no
great
time
,
and
by
consequent
his
hopes
being
so
much
the
greater
,
as
they
were
more
fresh
,
and
who
himselfe
had
imployed
the
Pope
for
Intercessor
to
the
Republique
,
for
the
deliuerance
of
the
Count
Hannibal
his
brother
from
the
Ban
which
hee
had
incurred
,
which
yet
hee
was
not
able
to
obtaine
,
not
without
some
indignation
of
his
Holinesse
,
yet
did
not
omit
to
accompany
the
Ambassador
in
Person
,
saying
that
no
occasion
was
sufficient
to
make
him
forget
his
dutie
;
whose
action
and
words
might
iustly
cause
them
to
blush
for
shame
,
who
being
obliged
by
most
strait
bonds
,
were
very
forward
to
faile
in
their
dutie
.
The
Ambassador
then
departed
Honourably
accompanied
,
for
as
much
as
the
bruit
of
his
departure
being
scattered
thorow
Rome
,
all
they
of
the
Nation
resorted
to
him
,
and
besides
the
Barons
and
Romane
Gentlemen
affected
to
the
Republique
.
But
the
Pope
on
the
morrow
dispatched
after
him
a
Colonell
to
accompany
him
thorow-out
the
State
of
the
Church
,
who
ouertooke
him
at
Foligno
,
and
offered
to
attend
him
,
in
the
name
of
his
Holinesse
.
The
Ambassador
,
though
he
was
well
accompanied
,
receiued
notwithstanding
the
Colonell
,
for
a
part
of
the
way
,
and
then
thanking
his
Holinesse
,
sent
him
backe
,
(
who
returned
,
)
and
was
well
entertained
in
all
places
of
the
State
Ecclesiasticall
as
he
passed
.
At
the
same
time
,
the
chiefe
of
the
Councell
of
Ten
sent
for
the
Superiours
of
Monasteries
,
and
other
Churches
of
Venice
;
to
whom
was
made
knowne
that
the
intention
of
the
Prince
was
that
they
should
continue
the
Diuine
Seruices
,
and
that
none
of
them
should
depart
out
of
the
State
without
permission
;
Protection
was
promised
to
them
that
would
remain
,
and
for
them
that
would
be
gone
it
was
declared
that
they
might
not
carry
away
any
goods
of
the
Church
,
nor
any
other
thing
of
value
.
They
were
further
commanded
,
that
if
any
Breue
from
Rome
,
or
any
order
from
their
Superiours
were
by
any
meanes
sent
vnto
them
,
they
should
bring
it
vnto
the
Magistrate
before
they
reade
it
.
In
like
manner
the
Gouernours
of
all
Cities
within
the
State
were
commanded
to
doe
the
like
thorowout
all
places
of
their
Iurisdiction
.
After
they
consulted
whether
it
were
meet
to
make
answer
vnto
the
Monitory
.
There
were
that
proposed
,
to
vse
the
remedy
of
Appeale
practised
in
all
times
by
all
Princes
and
Republiques
,
especially
within
these
last
three
hundred
yeares
,
against
the
attempts
of
Popes
,
and
particularly
by
the
Senate
of
Venice
vpon
like
occasions
,
and
in
like
occurrences
,
yea
euen
since
that
the
Popes
,
Pius
2.
Sixtus
4.
and
Iulius
2.
by
their
Breues
,
and
others
by
the
Bulle
in
Coena
Domini
,
haue
assayed
to
condemne
such
Appeales
.
Others
neuerthelesse
alledging
that
Appeales
are
made
in
case
of
an
iniustice
,
which
hath
some
colour
of
iustice
,
which
hath
no
place
in
this
Monitory
,
where
the
nullities
were
in
great
numbers
,
and
so
notorious
,
their
aduise
was
receiued
.
Wherefore
it
was
resolued
with
one
consent
,
to
write
vnto
the
Prelates
of
the
State
,
touching
the
iudgement
of
the
Prince
,
concerning
the
Monitory
published
,
and
why
he
determined
to
vse
no
other
remedy
.
These
Letters
were
written
the
sixt
of
May
,
and
were
imprinted
to
be
affixed
in
publique
places
,
and
contained
in
substance
;
that
he
had
receiued
aduise
of
a
Publication
made
at
Rome
on
the
seuenteenth
of
Aprill
,
of
a
certaine
Breue
fulminated
against
him
,
and
against
the
Senate
and
Signory
;
wherefore
being
obliged
to
haue
a
care
of
the
publique
tranquillitie
,
and
of
the
authoritie
of
a
Soueraigne
Prince
,
he
Protested
before
God
and
all
the
world
,
that
he
had
not
omitted
or
neglected
any
meanes
possible
to
make
the
Pope
capable
of
the
most
cleare
and
strong
reasons
in
behalfe
of
the
Republique
.
But
hauing
found
his
cares
shut
,
and
seene
that
Breue
published
against
reason
and
iustice
,
and
against
the
doctrine
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
of
the
Fathers
,
and
of
the
Canons
,
in
preiudice
of
the
Secular
authoritie
giuen
by
God
,
and
of
the
libertie
of
the
State
,
with
the
trouble
of
the
repose
of
his
subiects
,
and
to
the
great
scandall
of
all
the
world
;
he
did
not
doubt
to
account
that
Breue
not
onely
for
vniust
,
but
for
meerely
void
and
null
,
and
so
vnlawfull
that
he
did
not
repute
it
needfull
to
haue
recourse
to
such
remedies
as
in
other
occasions
the
Republique
and
many
Soueraigne
Princes
haue
vsed
against
such
Popes
as
outpassed
the
power
to
them
giuen
by
God
;
trusting
,
that
the
Prelates
would
hold
on
in
their
accustomed
courses
,
and
continue
the
diuine
seruice
,
the
Republique
being
resolued
to
perseuere
in
the
holy
Catholique
faith
,
and
in
the
reuerence
of
the
Romane
Church
,
such
as
they
had
from
the
beginning
euer
tendered
.
Vpon
this
there
hapned
a
thing
notable
:
Vpon
the
8.
of
May
the
same
time
that
the
Nuntio
was
with
the
Prince
to
demand
leaue
to
be
gone
,
were
affixed
thorowout
the
Citie
Copies
of
the
foresaid
letters
,
and
as
he
returned
he
saw
one
fastned
to
the
doore
of
S.
Francis
Church
which
was
hard
by
his
lodging
.
The
Capuchins
and
Theatins
vntill
then
did
not
thinke
of
departing
out
of
the
State
,
or
at
the
least
they
did
not
discouer
their
designe
;
on
the
contrary
,
the
Prouinciall
and
other
Fathers
of
the
Capucines
(
which
gouerned
one
of
their
Prouinces
which
they
haue
within
the
State
)
when
they
vnderstood
that
the
publication
of
the
Monitorie
was
made
at
Rome
,
tooke
counsell
among
themselues
,
and
determined
that
,
seeing
no
matter
of
faith
was
treated
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
,
they
were
not
obliged
to
follow
the
intentions
of
the
Pope
,
and
to
this
effect
(
following
this
resolution
)
they
sent
letters
to
all
their
Conuents
situate
within
the
State
.
Afterwards
,
receiuing
an
expresse
command
from
their
Superiors
that
by
all
meanes
they
should
be
gone
and
retire
out
of
the
Venetian
Dominions
,
they
wrought
in
such
sort
that
they
were
prohibited
to
depart
vpon
paine
of
death
,
and
procured
this
commandement
to
be
generall
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
be
lesse
suspected
:
which
being
done
,
they
raised
and
spred
a
rumour
,
that
they
had
an
intention
to
retire
,
but
now
they
could
not
being
forbidden
by
the
Prince
vnder
paine
of
death
.
But
afterward
they
vtterly
changed
their
opinion
vpon
the
occasion
which
followes
.
The
Iesuites
,
immediatly
after
they
had
notice
that
the
Monitorie
had
beene
published
in
Rome
,
dispatched
to
his
Holinesse
the
Father
Achilles
Gaillardi
of
Padua
for
to
represent
vnto
him
what
good
offices
they
might
doe
to
his
aduantage
if
they
were
permitted
to
remaine
within
the
State
.
For
this
reason
,
expecting
hereof
an
answer
from
Rome
,
when
the
pleasure
of
the
Senate
was
signified
vnto
them
,
they
spake
in
apparence
as
did
others
:
neuerthelesse
either
because
they
were
in
doubt
of
the
Popes
intention
,
or
for
some
other
reason
,
seruing
themselues
of
their
ordinary
equiuocations
,
they
professed
that
they
might
continue
the
Diuine
Offices
,
their
Sermons
&
Confessions
,
according
to
their
custome
.
But
the
Pope
hearing
the
propositions
of
the
Iesuites
,
and
considering
that
if
they
did
not
publikely
keepe
the
Interdict
,
they
would
bring
more
damage
to
his
pretensions
then
profit
by
their
sleights
which
they
could
practise
vnder
hand
,
hee
gaue
them
to
vnderstand
that
his
resolution
was
they
should
obserue
the
Interdict
;
and
for
this
effect
sent
vnto
them
a
commandement
by
the
same
Currier
which
brought
vnto
the
Nuntio
his
order
to
depart
,
yet
that
they
might
delay
so
long
as
they
could
with
conuenience
.
Notwithstanding
they
scattered
a
report
that
they
had
decreed
to
stay
,
abstaining
only
from
saying
Masse
in
publique
,
but
otherwise
to
continue
all
Diuine
Offices
.
And
forasmuch
as
it
seemed
a
great
diminution
of
their
reputation
,
if
when
they
went
away
,
the
Capuchines
should
abide
;
after
they
had
vsed
many
artifices
to
make
them
depart
,
as
well
by
meanes
of
the
Nuntio
as
of
another
Minister
of
a
certaine
Prince
,
who
for
foure
daies
space
hanted
their
Couent
at
last
they
gained
them
,
by
suggesting
,
that
all
the
world
would
cast
their
eyes
vpon
the
Capuchines
,
and
that
their
resolution
would
be
a
definitiue
sentence
of
the
validitie
or
inualiditie
of
the
Monitorie
.
Wherefore
since
their
opinion
would
be
infallibly
followed
and
embraced
by
all
the
world
,
they
now
had
a
faire
occasion
offered
to
merit
much
of
the
Holy
See
.
Which
did
puffe
them
vp
in
such
sort
,
that
they
went
to
the
Prince
,
to
declare
vnto
him
that
they
could
not
remaine
,
and
Father
Theodore
de
Bergamasco
,
the
Companion
of
the
Prouinciall
,
passed
so
far
as
that
he
had
the
boldnesse
to
say
that
their
condition
was
much
differing
from
the
condition
of
the
other
Religious
,
whose
actions
were
of
small
importance
:
but
the
Capuchins
ought
to
be
the
rule
of
all
the
rest
,
all
the
world
hauing
an
eye
to
them
for
to
take
example
whether
to
esteeme
the
Popes
Censures
or
to
contemne
them
.
Now
the
terme
of
24.
daies
prefixed
in
the
Monitorie
approaching
,
the
Iesuites
were
required
on
the
9.
of
May
to
giue
a
certaine
resolution
;
who
then
declared
their
equiuocation
,
by
refusing
to
say
Masse
,
which
they
said
was
not
contrary
to
their
former
promise
,
inasmuch
as
the
Masse
,
for
the
excellencie
of
it
,
is
not
comprehended
vnder
the
name
of
Diuine
Offices
.
And
certes
it
was
a
pretty
inuention
,
to
offer
themselues
to
doe
Diuine
Seruices
,
and
then
after
to
exclude
the
Masse
because
of
its
excellence
,
and
all
others
likewise
because
they
had
not
wont
to
celebrate
them
,
and
so
by
this
shift
to
promise
all
things
and
performe
nothing
to
the
Republique
;
as
also
to
abide
within
the
State
,
and
yet
withall
to
keepe
the
Interdict
according
to
the
intention
of
the
Pope
.
Hereupon
the
same
day
the
point
was
put
in
consultation
,
and
it
was
determined
in
full
Senate
to
send
the
Grand
Vicar
of
the
Patriarke
for
to
receiue
and
take
into
his
charge
all
the
ornaments
and
iewels
of
the
Church
,
with
commandement
vnto
the
Iesuites
that
they
should
speedily
auoid
the
Countrey
.
Letters
also
were
written
to
the
Gouernours
of
Cities
,
that
they
should
cause
them
to
depart
from
the
places
of
their
Iurisdiction
.
The
Iesuites
of
Venice
vnderstanding
this
resolution
,
called
tumultuously
vnto
the
Church
their
deuoted
ones
,
from
whom
they
drew
a
very
great
summe
of
money
;
and
perswaded
the
Capuchines
,
that
at
their
parting
,
they
should
goe
forth
in
Procession
with
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
seditiously
intending
to
moue
the
people
,
if
it
had
been
possible
.
And
the
euening
being
come
,
they
demanded
of
the
Magistrates
to
be
assisted
by
publique
Officers
for
their
securitie
,
which
was
accorded
vnto
them
.
But
here
with
not
contenting
themselues
,
they
sent
to
request
the
Ambassador
of
France
,
that
it
would
please
him
to
let
them
be
attended
by
his
Seruants
,
which
he
did
not
thinke
fit
,
seeing
they
had
already
a
publike
guard
.
In
the
end
,
that
euening
they
departed
two
houres
within
night
,
each
one
carying
the
Holy
Host
at
his
necke
,
to
intimate
that
Iesus
Christ
departed
with
them
:
&
to
this
spectacle
there
were
assembled
a
great
.
multitude
of
people
,
as
well
by
land
as
by
water
.
And
when
the
Superior
,
who
last
of
al
entred
the
Barque
,
demanded
Benediction
of
the
Viccar
of
the
Patriarch
,
who
was
there
,
straight
a
voice
was
raised
by
all
the
people
,
crying
in
the
language
of
that
Country
,
Andè
in
mall'
hora
,
Goe
with
a
vengeance
,
or
in
the
Deuils
name
.
These
men
in
the
meane
while
had
hid
in
the
Citie
,
vessels
and
precious
ornaments
of
the
Church
,
many
bookes
,
and
the
best
moueables
of
their
House
,
which
they
left
in
a
manner
void
.
All
the
next
day
there
remained
the
relikes
of
a
fire
in
two
places
where
they
had
burned
an
incredible
quantitie
of
writings
.
They
left
also
a
good
number
of
cruses
to
melt
mettals
,
the
noise
whereof
being
heard
thorow
the
Citie
,
which
scandalized
the
few
deuoted
ones
which
were
left
there
,
the
Father
Posseuine
writ
(
and
his
letter
was
publikely
seene
)
that
these
cruses
were
not
to
melt
gold
or
siluer
,
as
they
were
slandred
,
but
only
for
to
accommodate
their
bonnets
.
Shortly
,
there
remained
not
any
thing
of
importance
within
the
House
,
saue
the
Library
bequeathed
vnto
them
by
the
Arch-Bishop
Leuys
Molino
Bishop
of
Treuiso
,
which
was
found
with
in
their
Armories
,
and
a
case
of
bookes
forbidden
,
in
a
place
separate
.
But
at
Padua
were
found
many
Copies
of
a
certaine
Writing
,
containing
eighteene
rules
vnder
this
title
,
Regulae
aliquot
seruandae
vt
cum
Orthodoxâ
Ecclesiâ
verè
sentiamus
,
that
is
to
say
,
Rules
which
ought
to
be
obserued
,
to
the
end
that
our
Beleefe
may
be
conformable
to
that
of
the
Orthodox
Church
:
in
the
seuenteenth
whereof
there
is
a
prescription
to
take
heed
how
men
presse
or
inculcate
too
much
the
grace
of
God
:
and
in
the
third
it
is
ordained
,
that
men
must
beleeue
the
Hierarchicall
Church
,
although
it
tell
vs
that
that
is
blacke
,
which
our
eye
iudgeth
to
be
white
.
Before
their
parting
,
they
left
vnto
their
Penitents
some
instructions
,
how
they
ought
to
gouerne
themselues
in
the
obseruation
of
the
Interdict
.
The
Iesuites
being
thus
gone
,
there
seemed
small
cause
of
feare
for
the
other
Religious
that
they
would
breed
any
trouble
.
But
vpon
the
bruit
which
ran
of
the
Capuchines
and
Theatines
,
who
said
that
they
must
needs
keepe
the
Interdict
,
there
were
some
that
imputed
this
manner
of
proceeding
in
them
to
a
feeblenesse
of
conscience
,
easie
to
be
deceiued
,
and
so
condoled
with
them
,
and
desired
they
might
be
tolerated
.
Others
more
aduised
,
seeing
well
that
this
did
proceed
from
their
ambition
to
seem
better
than
others
,
with
designe
to
be
fauoured
by
his
Holinesse
,
detested
their
hypocrisie
.
But
the
Senate
reputing
it
not
agreeable
to
that
reason
and
iustice
which
they
vsed
in
matters
of
State
,
nor
to
the
seruice
of
God
and
tranquillitie
of
Religion
;
and
that
on
the
contrary
in
times
so
calamitous
,
such
a
noueltie
might
bring
much
danger
,
if
within
the
State
it
were
permitted
that
any
Ecclesiastique
should
obserue
the
Iuterdict
,
gaue
order
that
all
those
who
were
not
disposed
to
continue
the
Diuine
Seruices
should
retire
out
of
their
Dominions
.
Whereupon
the
Capuchines
,
Theatines
,
and
the
reformed
Franciscanes
departed
from
Venice
,
and
others
Religious
were
appointed
to
the
Gouernment
of
their
Churches
.
But
the
Capuchines
in
the
Territories
of
Brescia
and
Bergamo
,
where
there
were
no
Iesuites
to
seduce
them
,
did
not
accord
with
the
other
,
but
remained
and
continued
their
Diuine
Seruices
without
any
innouation
,
for
which
they
were
bitterly
persecuted
by
their
Superiours
at
Rome
with
Excommunications
and
other
Spirituall
penalties
,
although
without
effect
as
touching
their
Temporalls
,
because
the
Prince
had
taken
them
into
his
protection
:
and
for
the
Spirituals
,
they
defended
themselues
by
some
Writings
which
were
published
,
vpon
very
good
grounds
,
being
men
well
learned
and
of
great
prudence
,
who
were
not
carried
to
take
any
resolution
but
with
the
safety
of
their
consciences
.
The
Capuchines
of
Venice
,
according
to
the
intention
of
the
Iesuites
,
would
haue
gone
out
with
solemnity
,
thereby
to
moue
a
tumult
;
but
being
therein
hindered
,
they
celebrated
that
morning
only
one
Masse
,
and
consumed
all
the
holy
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
,
which
was
preserued
in
their
Church
,
and
concluded
the
Masse
without
giuing
Benediction
vnto
the
people
.
They
left
also
to
their
Deuotes
diuers
instructions
for
to
obserue
the
Interdict
,
as
did
likewise
the
Theatines
.
But
in
such
a
confusion
,
and
in
so
great
haste
,
being
not
able
to
consult
together
,
they
did
not
well
accord
with
the
Iesuites
,
as
also
the
Iesuites
disagreed
amongst
themselues
;
whence
it
came
to
passe
that
their
adherents
proceeded
diuersly
,
some
being
of
opinion
that
all
the
Sacraments
administred
by
the
Priests
that
stayed
were
nullities
,
and
therefore
that
it
was
not
lawfull
to
adore
the
holy
Eucharist
,
as
before
:
Others
esteemed
that
to
heare
Masse
was
only
a
veniall
sinne
,
and
others
held
it
a
sin
most
grieuous
,
although
the
Sacrament
were
truely
celebrated
.
Of
these
instructions
,
and
of
the
different
wayes
of
obseruing
them
are
yet
to
bee
seene
the
Writings
published
by
their
Fauourers
.
The
Iesuites
being
departed
,
retired
themselues
to
Ferrara
,
Bologna
,
and
Mantua
,
neighbouring
places
,
where
they
might
receiue
the
consulations
of
their
friends
,
and
readily
send
their
answers
;
as
also
employ
themselues
to
excite
more
easily
some
sedition
,
whether
by
their
emissaries
,
or
by
their
frequent
letters
.
The
other
Religious
likewise
which
were
gone
,
retired
in
like
maner
to
Milan
,
Ferrara
,
&
Bologne
,
&
Mantua
,
where
they
were
seene
with
an
euill
eye
by
the
other
Religious
of
the
same
Orders
,
as
those
who
were
come
to
spend
part
of
their
commodities
.
And
the
Superiours
of
Houses
complained
,
that
though
by
this
meanes
the
mouthes
were
doubled
,
yet
the
Pope
had
not
sent
any
other
prouision
but
Indulgences
;
and
they
said
openly
,
that
if
other
succour
did
not
come
from
Rome
,
they
could
not
continue
to
make
such
expence
,
nor
to
furnish
so
many
persons
with
Vestiments
.
And
it
is
certaine
that
the
Capuchines
,
which
departed
out
of
the
State
of
Venice
to
the
number
of
eight
hundred
,
could
not
finde
(
at
least
all
of
them
)
any
conuenient
retrait
,
so
as
many
of
them
died
for
want
of
sustenance
.
At
Venice
they
communicated
to
all
Ambassadors
and
Agents
of
Princes
,
all
that
had
passed
,
and
also
writ
vnto
the
Ministers
of
the
Republique
in
all
Courts
;
how
that
the
Nuntio
was
recalled
,
that
their
Ambassador
had
been
dismissed
;
that
the
Republique
iudged
all
things
done
herein
by
the
Pope
,
meere
nullities
;
that
they
were
resolued
to
liue
Catholiques
,
and
to
defend
themselues
.
At
Rome
men
held
for
constant
that
the
Monitorie
would
cause
three
notable
effects
.
The
first
,
that
the
Religious
would
all
depart
the
Countrey
,
and
so
the
Interdict
at
least
by
necessitie
should
be
obserued
.
The
second
,
that
the
Cities
and
people
seeing
themselues
depriued
of
Diuine
Offices
&
Exercises
would
seditiously
be
moued
and
send
to
the
Prince
to
giue
satisfaction
to
his
Holinesse
.
The
third
that
vpon
this
occasion
the
Nobilitie
might
be
disordered
,
grieued
and
terrified
,
&
so
diuided
amongst
themselues
.
Vpon
these
hopes
and
considerations
they
suffered
to
slip
not
onely
the
foure
and
twenty
daies
before
determined
,
but
many
more
;
during
which
the
Iesuites
,
tho
absent
,
put
in
worke
all
their
artifices
.
But
they
saw
at
Rome
,
that
neither
the
Censures
nor
the
sleights
of
the
Iesuites
did
worke
any
great
effect
,
nor
produced
the
commotions
which
they
had
figured
;
so
that
(
except
the
Iesuites
banished
,
the
Capuchines
and
Theatines
dismissed
)
no
other
Order
was
departed
,
and
the
Diuine
Seruice
was
celebrated
after
the
custome
,
yea
oftentimes
with
more
solemnitie
,
the
people
comming
to
the
Churches
in
greater
multitudes
,
and
some
of
them
now
frequented
the
Seruice
,
which
at
other
times
had
not
beene
so
diligent
.
The
Senate
was
greatly
vnited
in
their
deliberations
,
the
Citie
of
Venice
and
the
inhabitants
kept
themselues
in
all
quiet
obedience
,
and
the
Cities
of
the
Estate
which
till
then
had
not
sent
their
Deputies
to
the
new
Duke
for
congratulation
,
did
now
performe
that
duty
,
without
any
regard
or
respect
vnto
the
Monitorie
already
published
;
further
declaring
openly
that
in
things
temporall
they
would
not
acknowledge
or
obey
any
other
power
whatsoeuer
.
And
this
so
great
a
tranquillitie
did
not
onely
proceed
from
the
voluntarie
obedience
of
the
people
,
but
also
from
the
prouidence
of
the
Senate
,
and
the
diligence
of
the
Magistrates
which
prouided
for
all
accidents
:
and
this
great
affaire
was
conducted
with
so
much
prudence
and
dexteritie
,
that
no
bloud
of
any
man
was
shed
for
contempt
or
rebellion
;
euery
man
admiring
that
so
great
a
Body
and
Gouernment
should
be
kept
vpright
without
any
violence
or
execution
.
For
touching
the
commandements
giuen
vnto
the
Eeclesiastiques
vnder
paine
of
death
,
they
were
giuen
in
that
sort
at
the
instance
and
request
of
those
amongst
them
who
being
voluntarily
disposed
to
execute
them
,
desired
neuerthelesse
some
pretext
to
excuse
themselues
.
The
Court
of
Rome
blamed
the
actions
of
the
Pope
,
and
those
which
spake
least
to
his
disaduantage
,
said
,
that
though
his
cause
had
beene
neuer
so
iust
,
yet
in
his
proceeding
he
had
vsed
too
great
celeritie
,
and
too
too
excessiue
confidence
.
On
the
other
side
they
commended
the
prudence
of
the
Venetians
,
who
hauing
receiued
so
vehement
a
shocke
had
yet
retained
their
state
in
repose
and
tranquillitie
.
After
this
came
to
Rome
the
Father
Antony
Barison
,
who
had
taken
poste
to
goe
tell
the
Pope
what
was
said
at
Ferrara
(
from
whence
he
came
,
)
and
at
other
places
confining
vpon
the
State
of
Venice
,
where
the
reasons
of
the
Republique
were
approued
:
and
notwithstanding
he
incited
the
Pope
to
preserue
the
Pontificall
dignity
.
The
Pope
made
great
complaints
in
the
Consistorie
that
the
Interdict
was
not
obserued
by
the
Ecclesiastiques
;
and
he
required
the
Cardinals
that
euery
one
of
them
would
with
great
care
thinke
of
some
remedy
,
and
make
vnto
him
report
a
part
.
Neuerthelesse
the
Cardinals
did
not
beleeue
that
as
well
the
Ecclesiastiques
as
the
people
for
the
most
part
were
perswaded
that
the
Censures
were
nullities
;
rather
they
conceiued
that
there
was
in
them
a
disposition
to
obserue
them
,
but
that
they
expected
some
occasion
to
come
to
that
effect
;
wherefore
they
esteemed
it
good
to
giue
occasion
by
exciting
the
Religious
to
some
new
practises
,
either
by
abstaining
from
Diuine
Offices
,
or
by
departing
out
of
the
State
.
This
was
the
reason
,
why
the
Cardinals
,
Protectors
of
the
Regulars
,
together
with
their
Superiors
which
were
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
in
other
places
of
Italie
,
did
what
they
could
with
them
,
with
menaces
of
Censures
,
paines
,
and
other
euils
corporall
and
spirituall
,
as
also
with
promises
of
graces
,
honours
,
dignities
,
not
only
to
the
Chiefe
but
further
to
each
particular
,
if
they
would
obserue
the
Interdict
or
retire
themselues
.
But
they
dealt
one
way
with
the
Monks
and
other
Regulars
endowed
,
another
way
with
the
Mendicants
.
To
these
they
said
,
that
being
not
able
to
remaine
and
obserue
entirely
the
Interdict
,
they
should
abandon
their
places
and
depart
;
that
it
was
the
intention
of
Our
Lord
(
so
they
called
the
Pope
,
)
and
if
they
could
not
depart
,
that
they
should
in
this
cause
suffer
martyrdome
.
But
to
the
rented
and
endowed
they
gaue
to
vnderstand
that
the
Pope
though
hee
would
haue
the
Interdict
obserued
,
yet
hee
would
not
therefore
haue
the
Monasteries
abandoned
.
They
sent
also
as
Commissaries
some
of
the
Regulars
of
the
same
Order
,
such
as
being
the
most
abiect
in
their
Congregations
had
offered
themselues
to
goe
into
dangers
to
acquire
to
themselues
some
credit
;
but
some
had
not
the
boldnesse
to
enter
within
the
State
,
as
also
neither
by
their
menaces
nor
promises
were
any
seduced
,
sauing
some
few
timorous
or
ambitious
,
who
yeelded
vpon
hope
of
great
recompences
.
Further
,
they
suborned
some
hypocrites
or
Hermites
,
to
enter
within
the
Countrey
to
excite
some
troubles
among
the
people
,
but
being
found
vpon
the
confines
loaden
with
papers
and
instructions
,
they
were
sent
backe
,
vpon
a
commandement
giuen
by
the
Senate
the
24.
of
May
to
all
Gouernours
to
take
heed
that
no
Religious
or
Priests
from
forraine
parts
should
enter
with
any
writings
,
for
feare
and
for
preuenting
of
sedition
.
All
these
deuises
of
the
spirituall
armes
,
and
artifices
couered
with
pretext
of
Religion
and
piety
,
remained
thus
without
effect
within
the
State
of
the
Republique
.
But
in
the
Courts
of
Princes
these
differences
were
receiued
very
diuersly
.
In
Polonia
,
Lewis
Foscarini
being
come
Ambassador
expresly
to
congratulate
with
that
King
for
his
mariage
,
the
Nuntio
of
the
Pope
in
that
Kingdome
,
and
the
Iesuites
,
did
what
they
could
to
make
him
receiue
some
affront
.
The
Nuntio
first
desired
the
King
that
the
Monitorie
might
be
published
,
wherein
he
was
absolutely
denied
:
whereupon
addressing
himselfe
vnto
the
Religious
,
he
gaue
order
to
all
of
them
that
they
should
not
admit
within
their
Churches
the
Ambassador
or
any
of
his
People
.
And
afterwards
,
two
of
his
Gentlemen
being
gone
to
heare
Masse
at
the
Cordeliers
,
they
were
put
out
of
the
Church
;
of
which
the
Ambassador
hauing
made
complaint
to
the
Marshall
of
the
Court
,
he
and
the
Cardinall
of
Cracouia
commanded
those
Religious
that
the
day
following
they
should
sing
a
solemne
Masse
,
to
which
they
should
inuite
the
Ambassador
,
first
demanding
him
pardon
for
the
affront
giuen
vnto
his
Gentlemen
.
The
Masse
was
celebrated
with
great
concourse
of
people
,
and
displeasure
of
the
Nuntio
.
The
King
approued
of
that
which
had
beene
done
by
his
Officers
,
and
by
Decree
of
Parliament
was
published
an
Edict
,
prohibiting
all
men
from
doing
any
act
that
might
displease
the
Republique
;
and
he
writ
vnto
the
Pope
,
complaining
of
the
attempt
of
his
Nuntio
,
where
he
added
that
his
Holinesse
had
great
occasion
to
make
esteeme
of
the
Republique
,
to
which
all
his
Kingdome
and
he
himselfe
inclined
,
being
moued
both
by
his
owne
interest
,
and
by
that
of
his
Kingdome
.
He
said
moreouer
,
that
for
light
occasions
,
and
where
no
point
of
faith
was
questioned
,
it
was
not
good
to
make
so
great
stirres
,
and
exhorted
his
Holinesse
to
be
willing
to
appease
these
broiles
;
making
mention
againe
how
much
the
enterprise
of
the
Nuntio
had
displeased
him
and
all
his
Councell
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
because
it
was
a
thing
vnheard
in
his
Kingdome
,
that
they
should
therin
publish
Censures
against
any
Prince
whatsoeuer
,
seeing
it
was
not
done
when
the
Monitories
were
published
against
the
King
Henry
3
and
after
that
in
the
cause
of
Ferrara
against
the
Duke
Coesar
de
Este
:
that
it
did
not
stand
with
reason
to
gouerne
themselues
after
another
fashion
toward
the
Republike
of
Venice
.
whose
cause
was
common
with
his
Kingdome
.
All
these
particularities
the
King
imparted
to
the
Ambassador
,
yea
himselfe
deliuered
him
a
Copie
of
Lawes
of
his
Kingdome
like
to
those
of
Venice
.
In
the
Court
of
the
Emperour
,
by
reason
of
the
ordinary
difficultie
to
haue
Audience
of
his
Maiestie
,
the
Ambassador
treated
with
all
the
Imperiall
Ministers
,
who
shewed
themselues
sensible
of
the
wrongs
of
the
Republique
;
alledging
that
in
all
the
States
of
Germany
were
obserued
like
constitutions
,
and
highly
displeased
they
were
for
that
which
the
Pope
had
done
,
because
the
Protestants
would
take
hence
aduantage
for
to
fortifie
their
reasons
,
to
the
end
to
retaine
Ecclesiasticall
Benefices
;
only
the
Great
Chancellor
,
and
the
Marshall
Prainer
inclined
for
the
Pope
.
In
the
end
Francis
Soranzo
,
Ambassador
,
had
Audience
of
the
Emperour
,
who
thanked
him
for
communicating
these
matters
with
him
,
and
maruelled
that
the
Nuntio
had
neuer
spoken
vnto
him
thereof
;
and
exhorted
him
to
finde
some
temperament
of
composition
.
But
Corpus
Christi
day
being
come
,
vpon
which
the
Iesuites
are
wont
to
make
a
very
solemne
Procession
,
whereat
assist
al
the
Ministers
of
Princes
;
the
Fathers
did
what
they
could
with
the
Ambassador
of
the
Republique
,
that
he
would
be
absent
,
who
bitterly
reprehending
them
resolued
to
be
there
,
as
he
was
,
the
Nuntio
in
the
meane
while
faining
himselfe
to
be
indisposed
to
auoid
it
.
But
two
other
being
to
be
made
the
daies
following
,
the
Nuntio
considered
what
preiudice
it
would
be
to
him
,
if
they
were
done
as
the
first
.
And
therefore
he
employed
the
Ambassadour
of
Tuscany
to
deale
with
him
of
Venice
,
that
he
should
not
be
present
,
threatning
otherwise
he
would
cause
the
Church
doores
to
be
shut
vp
,
and
hinder
the
Procession
,
in
as
much
as
he
was
not
to
he
admitted
into
the
Church
,
being
a
person
Excommunicate
.
Wherefore
he
might
doe
well
to
preuent
the
scandall
that
would
ensue
,
since
all
the
Protestants
would
vnite
themselues
to
him
,
and
on
the
other
side
all
Catholiques
separate
from
him
.
Hereupon
the
Ambassador
referred
himselfe
to
be
directed
by
the
Emperour
;
but
his
Maiesty
not
willing
to
meddle
in
these
Ecclefiasticall
matters
,
the
Ambassador
resolued
to
take
Physicke
and
keepe
in
,
fearing
to
receiue
some
affront
by
the
meanes
of
the
Iesuites
,
and
of
the
Nuntio
,
being
herein
aided
by
the
Marshall
Prainer
,
ill
affected
to
the
Republique
,
to
whom
no
other
Minister
did
oppose
himselfe
:
vpon
hope
to
haue
100000.
crowns
from
the
Pope
for
the
war
against
the
Turkes
.
But
afterwards
,
the
Pope
hauing
refused
to
giue
that
succour
,
for
want
wherof
they
were
constrained
to
make
peace
with
the
Mutiners
of
Hungary
,
and
to
yeeld
vnto
them
the
places
which
they
had
seised
,
with
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
;
and
the
Marshall
Prainer
being
dead
,
as
also
the
Nuntio
a
little
softened
,
after
that
he
saw
the
Nuntio's
of
France
and
Spaine
had
beene
made
Cardinals
,
without
any
reckoning
of
himselfe
,
things
there
receiued
some
change
,
and
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
was
freely
euery
where
admitted
.
And
there
is
no
doubt
,
that
if
he
had
shewed
himselfe
firme
from
the
beginning
,
he
had
surmounted
all
difficulty
,
seeing
that
a
Month
after
complaining
in
the
name
of
the
Republique
to
the
Emperour
,
and
representing
vnto
him
that
besides
the
iniurie
done
to
Him
,
his
Maiestie
had
therein
beene
wronged
,
in
that
the
Pope
should
intrude
himselfe
to
command
(
within
his
Court
,
)
the
Ministers
of
Princes
,
which
were
there
,
for
to
render
him
seruice
:
the
Emperour
excused
himselfe
for
what
had
passed
,
saying
,
he
knew
nothing
of
it
:
Which
was
very
likely
,
considering
that
his
Ambassador
at
Venice
was
present
with
the
Duke
in
all
the
Chappels
and
Solemnities
,
as
also
was
the
Ambassador
of
the
most
Christian
King
.
In
Spaine
vpon
the
first
newes
which
was
brought
touching
the
pretensions
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
answer
of
the
Republique
,
they
knew
well
that
i●
concerned
the
common
interest
of
all
Princes
,
and
commended
the
constancie
of
the
Senate
;
although
that
the
Marquis
de
Villenas
,
Ambassador
at
Rome
,
inclined
to
the
Popes
side
,
to
the
end
to
obtain
by
that
means
the
Cardinalate
for
Don
Gabriel
Pacieco
his
brother
;
he
writ
also
into
Spaine
in
fauour
of
his
Holinesse
.
But
they
not
beleeuing
that
for
such
a
cause
men
would
come
to
armes
,
and
being
assured
that
the
Republique
would
maintaine
the
common
cause
of
all
Princes
;
&
iudging
specially
that
they
might
draw
profit
to
themselues
,
if
these
dissensions
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
were
continued
,
since
a
difference
between
two
the
most
Potent
Princes
of
Italy
would
render
their
affairs
more
firme
;
and
that
if
the
Republique
should
preuaile
against
the
Pope
,
it
would
increase
so
much
more
their
Temporall
Iurisdiction
,
and
if
happily
these
things
might
be
reduced
to
the
termes
of
a
rupture
(
that
which
they
did
not
beleeue
,
)
it
was
in
their
power
to
hinder
the
warre
if
their
vtilitie
required
so
,
or
to
serue
themselues
thereof
to
their
aduantage
;
they
left
the
businesse
to
haue
its
course
,
without
giuing
any
instructions
to
the
Ambassador
who
was
at
Rome
,
who
by
this
meanes
might
continue
his
practises
,
in
fomenting
the
intentions
of
the
Pope
,
whereunto
his
owne
inclination
and
profit
carried
him
;
going
so
farre
as
to
promise
succour
of
armes
when
there
should
be
need
,
yet
onely
with
generall
words
which
did
not
precisely
oblige
him
.
But
vpon
notice
that
the
Interdict
was
published
,
the
King
saw
that
things
had
passed
further
than
he
was
willing
,
and
was
grieued
that
he
had
no
sooner
interposed
.
The
Nuntio
in
the
meane
while
made
instance
that
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
might
be
declared
Excommunicate
in
the
Pulpits
,
saying
that
if
the
Ambassador
presented
himselfe
in
the
Chappell
of
the
King
,
hee
would
command
the
Kings
Chaplaines
to
cease
the
Diuine
Offices
,
and
if
he
were
not
obeyed
,
that
he
would
goe
out
.
In
this
Court
were
rendered
many
euill
offices
to
the
Republique
,
especially
by
them
of
Genoa
,
out
of
enuie
,
because
their
Republique
had
yeelded
to
the
Popes
will
,
and
that
of
Venice
preserued
their
libertie
.
They
turned
all
to
their
aduantage
,
recommending
Genoa
for
Deuotion
and
Obedience
,
and
ascribing
to
obstinacie
and
want
of
Religion
,
that
which
had
beene
iustly
done
at
Venice
,
for
the
conseruation
of
their
owne
Libertie
.
But
aboue
all
that
shewed
themselues
enemies
of
the
Venetians
,
the
principall
was
the
Bishop
of
Monte-pulcian
,
Ambassador
of
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
,
who
not
only
abstained
from
visiting
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
,
but
also
sought
all
occasions
to
detract
from
the
actions
of
the
Republique
;
as
also
Asdruball
de
Montaigu
,
Resident
for
the
same
Duke
at
Venice
,
did
not
cease
to
doe
in
like
manner
on
all
occasions
that
were
offered
.
For
these
reasons
,
at
Madrid
in
the
House
and
presence
of
the
Cardinall
of
Toledo
,
was
assembled
a
Congregation
of
twelue
Diuines
,
where
it
was
consulted
whether
they
should
admit
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
to
Diuine
Offices
,
not
only
the
Nuncio
,
but
the
Iesuites
also
making
great
instance
that
he
might
be
excluded
:
but
in
the
Congregation
there
being
none
which
opined
against
the
Republique
but
only
the
Iesuites
,
it
was
in
the
end
concluded
that
nothing
should
be
altered
.
And
the
King
,
that
he
might
not
declare
himselfe
either
by
admitting
or
excluding
him
in
his
Chappell
,
remained
many
daies
without
vsing
it
.
And
the
newes
being
arriued
in
this
Court
,
that
the
Ambassador
Soranzo
had
beene
excluded
at
Prage
from
the
Procession
,
they
did
not
make
any
great
account
of
what
had
passed
in
the
Court
of
the
Emperour
touching
this
businesse
,
and
the
Nuntio
who
in
his
instances
proposed
him
for
example
,
was
answered
,
that
that
Kingdome
was
not
gouerned
after
examples
of
others
.
The
Ambassador
of
Spaine
at
Venice
being
not
accustomed
to
be
present
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
Ceremonies
with
the
Duke
,
because
of
the
question
of
Prioritie
betweene
him
and
the
other
of
France
,
had
no
occasion
herein
to
shew
the
intention
of
his
Master
:
but
in
all
other
things
he
comported
himselfe
after
the
same
fashion
as
before
,
treating
after
the
accustomed
manner
,
so
that
no
man
saw
any
difference
.
And
though
in
these
affaires
and
others
,
the
King
of
Spaine
and
his
Ministers
shewed
much
respect
towards
the
Republique
,
yet
they
intended
to
make
declaration
for
the
Pope
,
his
Holinesse
hauing
written
very
effectuall
Letters
vnto
the
King
,
and
to
the
Duke
of
Lerma
;
to
which
they
made
answer
conformably
to
his
desire
,
so
as
shall
be
said
hereafter
.
In
France
,
when
vpon
the
thirtieth
of
Ianuary
,
Peter
Prinli
Ambassador
of
the
Repub.
gaue
aduise
vnto
the
King
of
all
that
had
passed
,
his
Maiestie
testified
a
very
great
desire
that
there
might
bee
found
some
meanes
of
agreement
which
might
be
without
preiudice
,
and
that
a
Treatie
to
this
purpose
might
be
furthered
:
giuing
example
in
himselfe
,
who
had
eluded
the
great
instances
which
had
beene
made
vnto
him
for
the
receiuing
of
the
Trent
Councell
,
so
far
as
offer
was
made
him
to
restraine
it
,
where
it
should
be
contrary
to
the
liberties
of
the
French
Church
.
And
albeit
he
knew
well
at
what
they
aimed
,
notwithstanding
that
he
made
his
benefit
of
the
time
,
dissembling
somethings
which
he
saw
well
.
He
enquired
further
of
the
Ambassador
how
these
encounters
might
be
auoided
,
without
wrong
to
the
order
in
Gouernment
vsed
in
the
Republique
,
discouering
herein
a
desire
to
be
sollicited
to
be
a
Mediatour
in
this
affaire
.
He
commanded
also
speedily
Alincourt
his
Ambassador
at
Rome
,
that
he
should
render
all
kinde
of
good
Offices
for
the
Republique
,
with
his
Holinesse
.
Fresne
likewise
Ambassador
of
the
same
King
at
Venice
aduertised
the
Senate
,
that
the
Pope
had
made
knowne
vnto
his
Master
the
iustice
of
his
cause
,
and
therefore
exhorted
them
(
as
of
himselfe
)
to
informe
the
King
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
receiue
some
impression
;
adding
,
that
as
well
himselfe
,
as
the
Ambassador
which
was
at
Rome
,
had
commission
to
serue
his
Serenitie
.
Which
words
were
vttered
with
great
zeale
,
as
well
by
the
King
,
as
by
his
Ministers
,
with
aime
to
finde
an
ouerture
to
be
employed
in
the
composing
of
so
great
a
difference
.
For
which
the
Senate
thanked
the
King
,
and
gaue
information
to
his
Ambassador
vpon
all
the
points
controuerted
,
as
also
commanded
Prinli
their
Ambassador
in
France
,
to
represent
the
same
things
to
the
King
,
which
he
did
accordingly
.
Now
presently
after
the
newes
of
the
publication
of
the
Monitory
at
Rome
was
arriued
in
France
,
the
Nuntio
Barberin
made
great
instance
,
that
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
might
be
excluded
out
of
the
Churches
,
but
he
could
obtaine
nothing
;
not
only
because
the
purpose
of
the
King
was
to
carry
himselfe
as
a
Neuter
,
but
especially
because
that
Kingdom
holds
it
for
a
matter
most
certaine
and
apparant
,
that
Popes
haue
no
power
ouer
the
Temporalty
of
Princes
,
and
that
they
cannot
proceed
by
Censures
against
Then
or
their
Officers
in
things
which
concerne
the
State
.
Vpon
these
reasons
,
the
Nuntio
was
constrained
to
quit
his
pretensions
,
and
they
treated
with
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
after
the
maner
accustomed
,
not
altering
any
thing
for
the
Popes
Censures
.
On
the
contrary
,
as
soone
as
the
King
knew
of
the
Publication
of
the
Monitory
at
Rome
,
he
complained
greatly
of
the
too
hastie
proceedings
of
the
Pope
,
and
sent
a
dispatch
to
him
with
speed
,
requesting
him
to
prolong
the
Terme
,
with
designe
to
interpose
his
authority
(
by
consent
of
the
parties
)
to
accommodate
the
difference
.
He
further
writ
thereof
particular
Letters
to
this
effect
,
vnto
the
two
brethren
of
the
Pope
,
to
the
Cardinall
Borghese
,
and
to
the
French
Cardinals
:
and
although
the
Post
did
not
arriue
till
after
the
daies
prefixed
by
the
Monitory
,
Alincourt
the
Ambassador
of
the
King
did
not
therefore
omit
to
deliuer
the
Letters
,
and
to
treat
thereof
with
his
Holinesse
;
who
excused
himselfe
,
for
as
much
as
the
Terme
was
expired
,
which
took
from
him
the
meanes
of
prolonging
it
,
and
so
of
giuing
satisfaction
vnto
the
King
.
The
King
was
offended
that
his
mediation
had
beene
so
little
esteemed
:
neuerthelesse
he
resolued
to
pursue
it
,
and
writ
to
his
Ambassador
that
he
should
not
neglect
to
treat
with
the
Pope
for
to
giue
ouerture
to
some
other
meanes
of
accord
.
In
England
,
the
opinion
which
that
King
hath
of
the
Popes
authoritie
being
well
knowne
to
all
the
world
,
any
one
may
iudge
how
he
receiued
the
newes
of
these
actions
of
the
Pope
.
Nor
shall
it
be
necessary
to
relate
any
thing
therof
,
but
only
the
answer
which
the
King
gaue
to
Iustiniano
,
Ambassador
for
the
Republique
,
then
,
when
he
informed
him
of
all
that
had
passed
in
Senate
;
which
was
very
notable
.
The
King
then
hauing
heard
the
relation
of
the
Ambassador
,
after
he
had
shewed
how
well
he
accepted
that
office
,
and
had
commended
the
Lawes
of
the
Republique
,
said
,
that
he
longed
to
see
the
whole
Church
of
God
reformed
;
and
that
to
this
end
he
desired
much
a
Free
Councel
to
determine
so
many
Controuersies
,
which
haue
no
other
cause
but
the
Spirituall
Vsurpations
of
the
Roman
Bishops
,
in
which
desire
he
thought
the
King
of
France
and
other
Princes
would
ioine
with
him
:
that
perhaps
God
meant
to
produce
this
happinesse
out
of
these
troubles
of
the
Republique
;
that
he
had
spoken
thereof
to
Pope
Clement
,
then
when
hee
was
moued
by
him
(
when
first
hee
came
to
the
Crowne
of
England
)
to
vnite
himselfe
vnto
the
Romane
Church
,
but
he
would
not
heare
any
thing
of
a
Councell
;
that
this
Vnion
was
much
to
be
desired
,
but
clearely
there
was
no
other
meane
to
effect
it
,
then
by
a
free
Generall
Councell
.
The
King
added
moreouer
that
the
ruine
of
the
Church
proceeded
from
this
,
that
the
Popes
esteemed
themselues
as
Gods
,
and
further
were
so
corrupted
by
flattery
,
that
it
was
no
maruell
if
they
could
not
giue
care
to
any
reason
,
and
if
they
proceeded
with
precipitation
.
From
Holland
,
the
States
of
those
Prouinces
Vnited
,
and
the
Count
Maurice
of
Nassau
apart
,
writ
letters
of
great
affection
to
the
Repub.
offering
succour
of
armes
and
victuals
,
with
all
sorts
of
seruices
vpon
any
occasions
which
might
be
offered
by
this
difference
:
whereunto
the
Senate
answered
by
letters
full
of
the
like
beneuolence
,
accepting
their
offers
,
if
necessitie
should
require
.
At
Turin
,
when
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
vnderstood
by
Peter
Contarini
,
Ambassador
of
the
Republique
,
how
the
Monitorie
had
beene
affixed
at
Rome
,
he
shewed
that
he
had
beene
formerly
aduertised
thereof
,
and
made
it
appeare
that
he
well
vnderstood
the
reasons
of
the
Republique
,
and
that
it
was
the
common
cause
of
all
Princes
,
so
as
he
could
not
make
any
demonstration
in
fauour
of
the
Pope
,
although
the
Nuntio
made
great
instance
to
that
purpose
.
Yet
not
willing
openly
to
offend
his
Holinesse
,
he
abstained
from
the
Chappell
,
to
take
away
all
occasion
of
quarrell
.
Notwithstanding
the
Ambassador
which
he
had
at
Venice
did
not
gouerne
himselfe
with
the
same
moderation
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
retired
himselfe
from
the
Court
,
auoiding
the
Dukes
presence
,
though
he
was
often
inuited
:
and
in
the
Citie
,
in
the
part
where
hee
had
his
lodging
,
he
did
many
euill
offices
towards
the
Ecclesiastiques
,
against
the
Repub
and
in
fauour
of
the
Pope
;
which
serued
more
to
shew
his
crooked
spirit
and
passion
,
then
to
doe
any
hurt
or
damage
to
the
State
.
And
the
Duke
himselfe
,
although
he
had
alwaies
the
same
opinion
of
the
Popes
Censures
,
did
not
afterward
treat
in
the
like
fashion
with
the
Ambassador
.
For
the
Republique
hauing
written
to
his
children
,
with
the
title
of
Excellencie
(
so
as
they
had
accustomed
)
he
in
disdaine
hereof
,
made
a
Chappell
without
admitting
thereunto
the
Ambassador
,
and
gaue
him
notice
that
it
was
because
the
Republique
had
not
vsed
the
stile
of
Highnesse
to
his
Sonnes
.
At
Florence
,
the
great
Duke
did
not
make
any
nouelty
with
Robert
Lio
Secretary
of
the
Republique
,
but
treated
with
him
in
all
respects
as
formerly
he
was
wont
.
But
Antony
Grimani
Bishop
of
Torcelli
,
the
Popes
Nuntio
in
that
place
,
altho
a
Venetian
Gentleman
himselfe
,
refused
to
receiue
the
Secretary
into
his
House
;
giuing
him
to
vnderstand
that
he
would
not
be
visited
by
Him
,
vntill
he
had
order
from
Rome
what
he
should
do
.
Yet
a
few
daies
after
hauing
changed
his
minde
(
no
man
knowes
for
what
reason
)
without
expecting
any
other
order
from
Rome
,
he
returned
to
treat
with
him
as
before
.
At
Naples
,
the
Count
de
Beneuento
,
Viceroy
,
vpon
that
which
was
represented
vnto
him
by
Austine
Dolce
Resident
in
that
Court
for
the
Republique
,
blamed
the
rash
proceedings
of
the
Pope
,
approued
the
reasons
of
the
Republique
,
and
treated
alwaies
with
the
Resident
as
formerly
,
as
did
in
like
manner
Bastoni
Bishop
of
Pauie
the
Popes
Nuntio
.
The
like
was
also
obserued
at
Milan
by
the
Count
de
Fuentes
Gouernour
of
that
Estate
,
towards
Antony
Paulucci
Resident
with
him
for
the
Repub.
For
the
other
Cities
of
Italy
the
Repub.
hath
not
in
them
any
Minister
.
The
Dukes
of
Mantua
and
Modena
also
testified
what
esteeme
they
made
of
the
Repub.
and
what
iudgement
they
had
of
the
Popes
actions
,
by
meanes
of
their
Residents
at
Venice
.
But
(
to
resume
our
discourse
)
the
Princes
of
Italie
together
with
the
Ambassadors
of
Kings
,
as
well
at
Rome
as
at
Venice
,
after
that
they
knew
that
the
Pope
(
seeing
his
Monitorie
lightly
esteemed
)
was
much
perplexed
,
as
if
he
had
manifestly
repented
him
of
the
fact
,
had
some
hope
that
the
affaire
might
be
accommodated
,
and
each
of
them
desired
to
be
a
Mediator
in
the
difference
;
and
during
three
Moneths
after
the
publication
,
they
offered
themselues
not
without
enuy
one
of
another
.
The
Duke
of
Mantua
,
(
who
had
notice
from
his
Agent
at
Rome
that
he
had
found
the
Pope
more
tractable
,
as
if
he
meant
to
doe
more
for
his
sake
then
for
all
the
rest
,
and
willingly
would
treat
with
him
,
)
made
offer
to
goe
both
to
Venice
and
to
Rome
vpon
this
employment
.
But
the
Senate
answered
him
that
they
had
vsed
all
reasons
and
dexteritie
possible
to
stay
the
Pope
that
he
might
not
precipitate
,
but
possibly
they
could
not
hinder
him
from
doing
that
to
which
his
will
passionately
carried
him
.
And
now
that
they
had
sustained
such
irreparable
wrong
,
nothing
could
be
done
,
vnlesse
first
the
Pope
would
retract
his
Censures
,
and
reduce
things
to
their
first
estate
;
that
neuerthelesse
there
remained
in
the
Republique
a
disposition
to
shew
themselues
obedient
to
the
See
Apostolique
in
all
things
wherein
their
Liberty
should
not
be
violated
,
nor
their
Gouernment
altered
.
The
Lord
Guicciardin
,
Ambassador
of
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
being
come
to
doe
complements
vnto
the
Duke
because
of
his
election
and
still
remaining
at
Venice
,
gaue
them
notice
of
the
good
office
which
the
great
Duke
had
performed
for
the
Republique
with
his
Holinesse
,
by
the
meanes
of
the
Bishop
of
Soana
,
and
what
had
beene
treated
hereupon
;
that
his
Highnesse
offered
to
passe
yet
further
,
and
euen
to
goe
to
Rome
in
person
.
Answer
was
made
him
,
with
hearty
thankfulnesse
and
acknowledgment
of
his
good
will
;
adding
withall
that
these
troubles
were
not
raised
by
the
Republique
,
but
by
the
Popes
rashnesse
,
who
without
any
reason
had
offended
them
so
sensibly
.
And
therefore
things
standing
in
such
termes
,
they
could
not
but
thinke
of
defending
themselues
,
yet
alwaies
purposing
to
continue
in
the
Catholique
religion
.
After
,
the
great
Duke
treated
with
Robert
Lio
Secretarie
and
Agent
of
the
Republique
with
him
,
to
whom
he
said
;
That
he
could
not
deny
but
the
Pope
had
too
much
precipitated
this
affaire
,
that
he
ought
not
in
such
fashion
to
haue
proceeded
with
a
Prince
,
no
not
in
case
of
heresie
;
but
that
since
he
was
better
aduised
,
and
began
to
heare
,
and
therefore
that
it
was
time
to
begin
the
treaty
;
that
the
answer
which
had
beene
sent
him
from
Venice
was
full
of
affection
,
but
concise
and
short
;
that
it
was
needfull
to
enter
to
particulars
and
to
giue
some
satisfaction
vnto
the
Pope
;
that
they
might
serue
the
publike
by
some
other
way
which
might
be
agreeable
to
the
Pope
;
that
it
was
vnprofitable
to
dispute
of
words
when
men
desire
to
compasse
their
intentions
;
that
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Repub.
things
were
not
equall
,
and
that
they
had
to
treat
with
the
Vicar
of
God
;
that
there
might
be
deuised
some
temperament
with
declaration
vpon
the
publique
Lawes
so
as
they
had
accustomed
to
doe
,
at
least
that
preseruing
their
Ordinances
they
might
giue
the
ordinary
satisfaction
of
words
.
The
Duke
of
Sauoy
said
also
to
the
Ambassador
Contarini
that
hee
had
employed
himselfe
with
the
Pope
,
to
whom
he
had
freely
declared
that
the
coniuncture
of
things
seem'd
to
require
him
to
admit
of
some
temper
,
since
it
was
certaine
that
all
Princes
would
not
be
on
his
side
.
And
that
the
Republique
ought
to
haue
the
same
consideration
,
howsoeuer
in
all
reason
they
had
the
right
:
that
he
himselfe
had
continuall
disputes
with
the
Court
of
Rome
,
but
that
he
temporised
in
putting
them
off
from
one
day
to
another
.
Wherefore
that
it
was
expedient
to
pacifie
these
differences
,
to
which
end
he
offred
his
labour
and
diligence
.
Don
Innigo
de
Cardenas
,
Ambassador
of
Spaine
,
exhorted
also
greatly
the
Republique
to
peace
,
assuring
them
that
his
King
had
the
same
thoughts
for
the
tranquillitie
of
Italie
;
and
therefore
praied
the
Repub.
to
open
a
way
to
some
temperament
,
adioyning
that
this
office
was
not
done
onely
towards
them
,
but
it
had
beene
also
done
effectually
at
Rome
on
the
part
of
the
King
his
Master
.
But
Monsieur
de
Fresne
,
Ambassador
of
the
most
Christian
King
trauelled
with
much
more
efficacie
and
care
then
all
the
rest
.
For
the
terme
of
the
Monitorie
being
not
yet
expired
,
he
gaue
aduice
vnto
the
Senate
that
the
Pope
would
repent
himselfe
,
and
was
greatly
moued
with
that
which
had
passed
.
That
with
any
little
satisfaction
,
or
euen
appearance
of
satisfaction
,
hee
would
be
contented
;
that
so
he
was
aduertised
by
Alincourt
,
Ambassador
for
the
King
at
Rome
Afterwards
he
told
them
how
the
said
Alin
court
and
the
French
Cardinals
had
made
an
in
stant
remonstrance
to
his
Holinesse
,
making
it
plaine
vnto
him
that
the
present
opportunities
(
when
the
See
Apostolique
was
not
without
affaires
in
Hungarie
,
)
could
not
permit
that
hee
should
depriue
himselfe
of
his
right
hand
which
was
the
Repub.
And
vpon
the
request
which
they
made
vnto
him
in
the
end
of
their
discourse
,
to
suspend
the
Monitorie
,
hauing
demanded
two
daies
to
thinke
vpon
it
,
how
hee
answered
that
he
had
conferred
thereof
with
diuers
Cardinals
,
who
ioyntly
concluded
that
he
could
not
doe
it
with
honour
,
by
reason
of
the
Protestation
of
the
Repub.
full
of
iniurious
words
(
so
he
said
)
against
his
Person
.
Notwithstanding
it
was
told
them
by
the
Card.
Borghese
,
that
if
the
Repub.
would
shew
any
dutie
,
reuoking
the
Law
of
the
Emphyteuses
,
and
rendring
the
Prisoners
into
the
hands
of
the
King
,
the
Pope
might
suspend
the
Monitorie
for
some
daies
,
to
the
end
to
giue
ouerture
to
some
treaty
.
To
this
the
said
Fresne
adioyned
,
that
they
should
take
in
good
part
the
interposition
of
the
King
,
who
hauing
his
Kingdome
peaceable
,
assured
,
and
without
any
interests
,
whatsoeuer
he
did
was
for
the
common
good
of
others
;
that
if
he
could
hope
by
his
meanes
to
accord
these
differences
,
he
would
send
for
that
purpose
the
greatest
Prince
in
France
,
yea
he
would
come
in
person
himselfe
:
that
the
Pope
was
not
another
Iulius
2.
who
carried
fire
in
his
hands
;
that
the
Republique
might
be
confident
in
the
King
,
and
if
they
should
open
his
heart
they
should
finde
it
wholly
Venetian
.
Fresne
yet
a
third
time
returned
,
and
said
,
that
by
an
expresse
Currier
he
had
beene
aduertised
that
the
Marquis
de
Villena
had
prayed
the
Pope
not
to
proceed
further
for
some
few
daies
;
because
there
were
to
come
some
commandements
from
Spaine
,
with
such
effectuall
offices
towards
the
Repub.
that
They
should
be
necessitated
to
giue
all
satisfaction
:
Wherefore
he
praied
his
Holinesse
not
to
yeeld
to
the
offers
or
offices
of
France
;
and
that
the
Pope
was
therewith
very
well
content
,
so
as
he
said
that
if
he
could
hope
to
be
aided
,
he
had
a
purpose
to
cite
the
Duke
into
the
Inquisition
,
and
to
accuse
him
of
Heresie
.
Therefore
Fresne
adioyned
,
that
he
exhorted
the
Republique
to
vse
diligence
,
and
resolue
themselues
,
that
they
might
not
doe
by
force
and
with
preiudice
what
they
might
doe
voluntarily
and
with
honour
.
And
that
they
would
not
doe
for
any
other
,
what
they
refused
to
doe
for
the
King
their
Friend
and
Confident
.
To
all
these
propositions
,
the
Senate
answer
red
at
once
.
First
,
they
thanked
the
King
for
his
good
offices
,
maruelling
that
the
Pope
had
not
beene
any
more
affected
with
them
;
thence
exaggerating
so
much
more
his
stiffenesse
,
and
thereby
that
it
might
be
concluded
,
there
was
small
hope
to
reduce
him
to
any
sound
counsels
.
Then
they
added
,
that
if
the
Pope
would
not
repaire
their
iniuries
by
reuoking
his
Censures
,
there
could
be
no
ouerture
to
a
treaty
;
that
the
Senate
had
already
(
by
extraordinary
Ambass
.
)
made
appeare
,
with
many
demonstrations
,
all
sorts
of
respect
;
that
now
things
were
at
that
passe
,
that
proposals
were
not
to
be
admitted
,
seeing
the
Pope
had
gone
so
far
as
to
wrong
them
;
that
the
Republique
had
not
hurt
any
person
in
their
Protestation
,
but
onely
defended
themselues
,
and
to
make
it
appeare
to
all
the
world
that
they
would
continue
Catholique
;
that
when
the
Censures
should
be
remoued
,
the
Senate
would
treat
vpon
that
which
the
King
propounded
,
prouided
that
it
might
not
be
against
the
Liberty
of
the
Republique
,
nor
for
to
confound
their
Gouernment
;
that
touching
the
things
treated
by
the
Ambass
.
of
Spaine
with
the
Pope
,
it
was
not
needfull
to
say
any
other
thing
but
that
in
all
cases
the
Republique
would
defend
their
Libertie
,
without
doing
any
thing
vnworthy
of
Them
;
that
therein
they
desired
to
haue
the
most
Christian
Kings
fauour
,
at
whose
request
they
would
doe
any
thing
they
could
,
and
that
they
would
not
doe
for
any
other
what
they
would
not
for
him
;
that
the
iniuries
offered
to
the
person
of
the
Duke
did
not
touch
so
much
his
particular
as
all
the
Repub.
which
would
auenge
themselues
for
so
great
and
extraordinarie
an
iniustice
,
which
was
nothing
but
a
pure
malice
for
to
diuide
the
concord
and
good
intelligence
which
was
in
the
Senate
and
in
all
the
Repub.
and
that
it
would
be
a
meanes
to
cut
off
and
hinder
all
sorts
of
treaties
.
Fresne
much
praised
this
answer
,
notwithstanding
he
replied
;
that
the
Pope
with
teares
had
said
to
Monsieur
d'
Alincourt
that
he
would
not
alter
the
Rights
of
the
Republique
,
but
onely
conserue
the
authoritie
and
dignitie
of
the
See
Apostolique
:
that
if
the
Senate
would
suspend
their
Lawes
hee
would
suspend
his
Censures
,
promising
he
would
be
contented
that
things
should
stand
in
their
former
estate
,
and
that
the
Lawes
should
be
obserued
after
that
He
had
confirmed
them
.
And
continuing
his
speech
,
he
said
,
that
it
should
be
very
good
to
make
ouerture
to
a
treaty
,
without
deferring
,
for
delaies
would
but
euery
day
multiply
difficulties
:
that
the
K.
himself
had
bin
calumniated
at
Rome
,
as
if
he
had
procured
the
abasement
of
the
Authority
of
the
Holy
See
that
the
King
his
Master
desired
that
whethersoeuer
had
first
offended
should
be
the
first
to
repaire
the
offence
:
but
the
Pope
persisting
,
there
might
be
found
a
temperament
to
suspend
the
Lawes
and
the
Monitorie
both
at
the
same
time
:
that
the
King
desired
this
accord
for
the
affection
which
he
had
to
the
Republique
;
and
further
,
because
these
differences
would
hinder
the
extirpation
of
Heresies
,
which
ought
to
be
equally
agreeable
both
to
the
Pope
and
the
Repub.
The
Agent
of
Mantua
hauing
receiued
dispatch
with
diligence
,
gaue
notice
from
his
Prince
,
that
the
Pope
was
not
any
more
so
rigid
,
and
that
there
was
good
hope
of
some
agreement
;
and
he
made
this
proposall
,
that
the
Republique
by
an
expresse
Ambass
.
should
pray
his
Holinesse
to
suspend
the
Censures
,
and
to
remit
the
treaty
of
all
the
Controuersies
to
a
Congregation
of
Cardinals
or
Prelates
by
him
deputed
,
but
not
suspected
,
who
should
examine
the
Lawes
,
and
endeuour
to
finde
some
remedits
to
content
both
the
Parties
.
Hereupon
the
Resident
discoursed
long
to
shew
by
reasons
that
the
Republique
should
not
hereby
receiue
any
diminution
in
their
reputation
,
in
rendring
all
humilitie
to
the
See
Apostolique
.
To
which
proposition
the
Senate
hauing
not
speedily
answered
,
the
Resident
returned
to
sollicite
them
,
offering
that
his
Master
would
come
to
Venice
vnknowne
and
thence
goe
to
Rome
in
poste
.
But
the
Duke
answered
with
thanks
vnto
the
Duke
of
Mantua
,
adding
these
words
;
That
they
had
done
what
was
possible
;
that
the
Republique
was
too
much
injured
;
that
the
things
proposed
implied
many
contributies
;
that
if
any
other
thing
should
happen
to
the
Senate
,
they
would
impart
it
to
him
.
The
great
Duke
at
the
same
time
said
vnto
the
Secretary
of
the
Republique
,
that
the
French
negotiation
could
not
produce
any
effect
,
the
Pope
being
much
enraged
;
therefore
it
was
meet
to
bend
a
little
on
both
sides
,
in
as
much
as
the
Pope
would
hardly
remoue
the
Interdict
,
if
at
Venice
they
did
not
giue
him
some
cause
to
doe
it
;
that
for
himselfe
he
pressed
the
affaire
only
in
regard
of
the
publique
repose
;
that
if
he
might
be
credited
,
he
would
interpose
with
hope
yet
with
assurance
to
reduce
all
to
good
termes
,
and
that
not
for
any
interest
,
nor
for
ambition
,
being
willing
to
leaue
the
glory
thereof
to
others
:
that
he
had
caused
the
same
to
be
said
vnto
the
Pope
:
who
thereupon
had
released
his
rigour
,
euch
with
teares
:
that
it
was
necessary
to
resolue
to
giue
some
satisfaction
to
his
Holinesse
,
otherwise
all
would
goe
from
bad
to
worse
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
Augustine
Valerio
,
Cardinall
and
Bishop
of
Verona
,
a
Prelate
which
in
all
his
actions
hath
shewed
a
sincere
affection
to
his
Countrey
,
with
much
deuotion
to
his
Prince
,
writ
after
another
fashion
,
saying
;
that
he
had
spoke
with
the
Pope
,
and
that
hee
had
found
in
him
a
good
will
and
disposition
to
some
temperament
:
but
that
by
the
meanes
of
Princes
there
was
no
hope
to
doe
any
good
:
he
proposed
another
course
,
that
the
Patriarke
elected
should
goe
to
Rome
as
a
priuate
man
,
which
would
be
acceptable
to
the
Pope
,
who
would
see
him
willingly
for
diuers
respects
;
that
that
Patriarke
might
treat
to
as
good
purpose
and
as
effectually
as
an
Ambassador
.
In
the
Senate
,
after
they
had
considered
that
which
was
proposed
from
so
many
hands
,
&
examined
the
Reasons
which
on
the
one
side
perswaded
to
lend
eare
to
some
propositions
,
and
to
open
a
way
to
some
treaty
,
by
yeelding
somewhat
to
content
the
Pope
;
and
on
the
other
,
those
which
forced
them
to
preserue
their
Libertie
,
neuer
till
then
violated
,
euen
in
most
difficult
times
;
they
resolued
to
answer
all
on
the
same
fashion
.
To
the
Refident
of
Mantua
,
after
they
had
affectionately
thanked
his
Highnesse
for
his
good
:
will
and
diligence
,
it
was
said
,
that
the
desires
of
the
Republique
were
greatly
bent
on
peace
;
but
hauing
beene
grieuously
offended
by
the
Pope
,
it
was
not
meet
they
should
first
moue
for
a
reconciliation
;
that
whensoeuer
the
Pope
should
repaire
the
iniuries
which
dured
yet
with
the
Censures
,
they
would
studie
to
giue
him
any
contentment
which
might
not
preiudice
their
Estate
:
that
the
Senate
hoped
the
Duke
in
his
wisdome
would
acknowledge
that
the
conditions
proposed
were
to
their
damage
,
and
would
approue
their
deliberation
,
as
knowing
how
important
it
was
to
be
iealous
of
the
publique
Libertie
.
To
Mounsieur
de
Fresne
they
answered
to
the
same
purpose
;
that
notwithstanding
the
great
iniuries
of
the
Pope
,
and
the
euill
will
which
he
caried
to
the
Republique
,
neuerthelesse
they
were
ready
to
receiue
any
iust
aduice
tending
to
peace
.
And
therefore
that
he
should
imploy
himselfe
toward
the
Pope
,
to
cause
him
to
take
off
his
Censures
,
that
so
a
way
might
be
opened
for
the
Senate
to
shew
their
good
will
;
and
then
in
respect
vnto
his
Maiestie
they
would
doe
whatsoeuer
they
could
possibly
,
sauing
alwaies
their
Libertie
.
The
Ambassadour
hereupon
replied
;
that
the
King
foreseeing
and
fearing
the
euils
which
would
follow
vpon
these
differences
,
not
for
any
particular
interest
,
but
meerely
out
of
respect
to
the
Republique
,
had
deliberated
to
interpose
Himselfe
;
that
alreadie
at
Rome
he
had
done
all
that
could
be
desired
in
this
affaire
.
Wherefore
,
it
seemed
vnto
him
that
the
Senate
ought
to
put
confidence
in
the
King
,
and
declare
vnto
him
what
they
would
doe
,
in
case
that
the
Pope
should
take
off
the
Censures
,
or
for
to
induce
him
to
reuoke
his
Monitory
.
But
since
the
Senate
would
not
depart
from
these
general
termes
,
nor
trust
the
King
,
hee
was
resolued
to
retire
himselfe
,
and
henceforth
not
to
trouble
any
person
about
this
businesse
.
For
touching
the
Pope
,
who
beleeued
that
he
had
not
done
amisse
,
as
being
ruled
and
conducted
by
the
holy
Spirit
,
and
that
in
reuoking
his
Censures
he
should
suffer
in
his
reputation
,
it
could
not
be
possible
to
draw
him
to
it
,
but
only
by
shewing
him
what
he
might
obtaine
for
his
satisfaction
in
fauour
of
his
Dignitie
.
He
said
moreouer
,
that
Alincourt
found
the
Pope
of
a
nature
firme
and
resolute
,
and
that
it
was
meet
to
be
a
skilfull
Orator
to
perswade
him
;
that
if
sometimes
being
vanquished
by
reason
hee
yeelded
a
little
,
yet
after
he
was
wont
to
resume
his
former
resolution
.
And
when
he
was
forced
by
reason
,
he
would
say
,
he
would
thinke
on
the
matter
:
but
this
thinking
was
to
remaine
constant
in
his
resolutions
.
Wherefore
,
if
they
would
say
no
more
,
the
King
his
Master
would
not
intermeddle
.
THIRD
BOOKE
.
WHilest
these
things
were
treated
at
Venice
,
at
Rome
,
and
in
the
Courts
of
Princes
,
the
Iesuites
did
not
cease
to
doe
all
sorts
of
euill
offices
to
the
Republique
within
and
without
Italy
,
in
the
Cities
where
they
liued
;
scattering
many
calumnies
,
as
well
in
priuate
Discourses
,
as
in
their
publique
Sermons
.
So
farre
,
as
that
they
sent
Letters
into
the
Signiory
to
their
adherents
,
and
caused
their
Deuotes
to
come
to
the
Confines
,
and
themselues
very
often
entred
the
State
disguised
and
vnknowne
,
for
to
seduce
the
Subiects
:
publishing
Indulgences
in
fauour
of
them
who
would
obserue
the
Interdict
,
or
perswade
others
to
obserue
it
,
or
who
would
fauour
the
pretensions
of
the
Pope
.
They
forged
also
false
and
counterfeit
Letters
,
dispersing
them
vnder
the
name
of
the
Republique
of
Genoa
,
to
that
of
Venice
;
and
also
scattered
in
many
places
a
writing
of
one
of
their
Sectaries
in
the
name
of
the
Citie
of
Verona
,
to
the
Citie
of
Bresse
.
These
artifices
being
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Senate
,
it
was
decreed
that
information
should
be
made
against
the
seditious
actions
of
these
men
,
as
well
since
these
last
occasions
,
as
long
time
before
vpon
many
others
.
And
touching
that
which
they
had
done
in
this
last
occasion
,
it
was
manifestly
iustified
,
that
in
their
Sermons
they
had
vsed
inuectiues
against
the
Republique
,
calling
them
Heretiques
,
Lutherans
,
and
slandering
the
Gouernment
as
tyrannicall
,
abominable
,
with
an
infinite
number
of
like
Epithetes
,
and
that
within
the
Cities
of
Ferrara
,
Bologne
,
Parma
,
Mantua
,
Bari
,
Palermo
,
and
in
other
places
:
that
from
their
sleights
and
suggestions
had
proceeded
all
the
euill
passages
happening
in
Spaine
and
in
Bohemia
vnto
the
Ambassadour
of
the
Republique
,
and
in
France
and
Polonia
they
had
attempted
that
they
might
receiue
all
kinds
of
affronts
:
especially
in
England
that
they
had
done
all
the
disgrace
vnto
them
which
they
could
with
the
Catholiques
of
that
Kingdome
,
so
farre
as
to
finde
fault
that
the
Republique
held
an
Ambassador
with
the
King
,
as
that
King
reciprocally
at
Venice
,
although
they
excused
other
Princes
,
saying
,
that
their
interests
required
it
,
but
there
was
not
the
like
reason
for
the
Republique
.
That
with
the
Princes
of
Italy
they
had
endeuoured
to
effect
that
the
Republique
should
not
be
permitted
to
make
any
leuy
of
men
within
their
Estates
;
&
when
this
deuice
succeeded
not
,
they
went
in
all
places
detesting
the
name
of
Venice
,
and
finally
menacing
them
that
should
go
to
warre
in
their
defence
;
the
seditions
are
numberlesse
which
they
haue
excited
within
the
Dominions
of
the
State
by
their
Letters
,
instructions
,
and
speeches
with
the
Subiects
of
the
Republique
,
who
went
for
their
affaires
vnto
the
Cities
where
these
men
were
,
&
with
their
deuoted
ones
which
they
caused
to
come
vpon
the
confines
of
the
State
.
It
was
further
iustified
,
that
a
good
part
of
the
vexations
done
by
the
Pope
vnto
the
Republique
,
vpon
these
occasions
had
proceeded
from
their
instigations
,
and
from
the
hopes
that
they
had
giuen
him
,
that
they
had
a
faction
,
and
could
put
diuision
in
the
Senate
.
Now
for
matters
passed
formerly
,
it
was
also
verified
,
that
when
the
Republique
after
the
death
of
Henry
3.
gaue
the
title
of
most
Christian
King
vnto
Henry
4.
these
men
had
vaunted
at
Rome
that
they
had
put
scruples
in
the
consciences
of
many
Senators
,
who
had
repented
themselues
of
that
they
had
done
,
promising
to
absolue
them
in
case
that
they
would
promise
to
retract
;
that
therefore
it
was
facile
at
the
least
instance
of
the
Pope
,
to
change
the
whole
face
of
this
affaire
,
which
was
the
cause
that
his
Holinesse
pressed
them
,
who
being
not
satisfied
,
hence
followed
so
many
discontentments
;
that
on
diuers
occasions
they
had
shewed
themselues
the
fauourers
of
great
Princes
,
&
by
that
meanes
had
mingled
themselues
in
the
affaires
of
Gouernment
;
that
they
dispended
yearely
aboue
an
hundred
crownes
in
the
portage
of
Letters
,
whereby
appeared
the
multitude
of
their
affaires
,
and
the
correspondencies
which
they
had
in
all
parts
.
Further
,
it
was
proued
against
them
that
they
had
great
designes
vpon
the
goods
and
faculties
of
their
Penitents
,
and
of
Women
especially
,
to
the
great
preiudice
of
Families
.
Also
their
Doctrine
was
considered
in
matters
Politique
;
that
they
praised
Monarchy
,
and
blamed
an
Aristocratie
,
with
certaine
Maximes
very
contrary
to
the
Gouernment
and
Institution
of
the
Republique
:
adde
hereunto
that
the
Iesuites
had
beene
the
Authors
and
Instruments
of
all
Vproares
,
Seditions
,
Confusions
,
and
Ruines
happening
within
our
Times
in
all
Kingdomes
and
States
in
the
world
.
Wherfore
hauing
found
their
faults
in
so
great
number
,
and
they
not
only
in
some
particulars
of
them
,
but
in
the
corps
of
their
Societie
;
all
was
proposed
in
Senate
,
who
deliberated
hereupon
the
fourteenth
of
Iune
,
and
made
the
Decree
which
followeth
;
That
the
Congregation
of
Iesuites
hauing
beene
receiued
at
Venice
from
their
first
beginning
,
and
there
euer
since
fauoured
,
they
on
the
contrary
returning
nothing
but
ingratitude
towards
the
Republique
,
and
shewing
themselues
still
inclined
to
doe
all
sorts
of
euill
Offices
to
that
State
:
in
which
disposition
they
yet
continued
by
insupportable
enterprises
,
and
insolent
calumnies
,
seeking
all
occasions
to
offend
them
:
For
these
causes
,
they
should
neuer
be
admitted
or
receiued
in
any
place
of
the
State
,
nor
this
Decree
reuoked
,
vnlesse
the
whole
Processe
against
them
were
first
read
in
full
Senate
,
(
which
consists
of
no
lesse
than
180.
Senators
,
)
whereof
fiue
parts
(
the
whole
being
composed
of
six
)
should
giue
suffrage
for
their
reuocation
.
And
this
may
be
one
certain
argument
of
their
enormous
and
euident
crimes
,
that
there
was
not
any
one
Person
(
of
so
great
a
number
)
who
spake
anything
in
fauour
of
them
:
and
in
the
Scrutiny
made
by
secret
voices
,
all
were
found
vnanimous
to
decree
their
perpetuall
banishment
;
notwithstanding
that
some
of
this
number
had
formerly
vsed
them
as
their
Confessors
,
who
had
much
fauoured
them
on
many
other
occasions
.
But
the
Pope
fore-seeing
the
difficulties
to
come
to
this
accord
so
much
desired
,
with
the
honour
which
he
expected
;
and
likewise
considering
that
all
the
shifts
and
artifices
as
well
of
the
Iesuites
as
of
other
Ecclesiastiques
,
could
not
cause
any
trouble
in
the
State
of
the
Republique
,
(
which
he
thought
might
be
greatly
profitable
to
induce
the
Senate
to
yeeld
to
his
will
)
all
enterprises
to
this
effect
resting
vaine
and
without
fruit
,
as
also
being
not
able
by
so
many
deuices
and
trickes
to
draw
to
himselfe
any
other
than
some
simple
persons
,
aduised
himselfe
of
a
most
subtill
inuention
:
Which
was
,
that
on
the
nineteenth
of
Iune
he
published
a
Iubilee
,
whereby
he
inuited
all
Christians
to
pray
God
with
him
for
the
necessities
of
the
Church
;
and
to
this
end
granted
Indulgences
,
Absolutions
,
and
Remissions
to
all
,
excepting
them
that
were
found
in
Cities
or
places
Interdicted
,
whom
hee
excluded
from
these
fauours
,
not
comprehending
them
so
much
as
in
their
number
,
whose
prayers
he
implored
.
In
Italy
no
Spirituall
thing
is
more
wished
or
expected
by
the
people
,
and
when
it
is
granted
,
nothing
receiued
with
more
deuout
affection
than
a
Iubilee
.
Whereupon
at
Rome
they
beleeued
that
the
people
within
the
State
of
Venice
seeing
themselues
depriued
of
such
Graces
giuen
to
all
the
faithfull
,
would
certainly
be
moued
with
sedition
to
seeke
their
part
in
them
.
But
the
euill
designe
which
the
Iesuites
did
hope
would
succeed
by
their
Sermons
in
the
neighbouring
places
,
where
they
had
publiquely
declamed
against
the
Honour
of
the
Republique
,
being
frustrate
;
they
aduised
hereupon
to
put
in
worke
their
last
artifice
to
raise
vp
commotions
,
by
writing
to
their
Adherents
,
that
although
the
Pope
had
excluded
from
the
Iubilee
in
generall
all
the
Subiects
of
the
State
of
Venice
,
yet
they
had
power
from
his
Holinesse
to
grant
it
to
such
persons
as
would
obserue
the
conditions
by
them
propounded
,
among
which
these
were
some
,
not
to
goe
to
Masse
,
not
to
approue
the
publique
reasons
and
actions
,
and
others
more
important
.
The
end
of
this
Inbilee
was
very
well
knowne
in
Spaine
,
for
although
they
haue
a
very
great
deuotion
towards
the
Indulgences
which
come
from
Rome
,
and
principally
in
the
Iubilees
,
neuerthelesse
they
remained
in
suspence
;
and
though
the
Nuntio
were
very
instant
to
cause
it
to
be
published
,
yet
three
Moneths
passed
before
they
gaue
their
consent
.
In
this
same
time
wherein
at
Rome
they
were
thus
busied
in
Ceremonies
,
a
certaine
Writing
was
affixed
at
Vicenza
,
and
many
other
places
,
whereby
the
Republique
was
exhorted
to
withdraw
it selfe
from
the
obedience
of
the
Romane
Church
,
and
hereupon
it
touched
many
points
of
Religion
,
calling
the
Pope
Antichrist
:
Which
being
knowne
at
Venice
,
the
Senate
was
there
with
greatly
troubled
,
their
resolution
being
to
continue
alwayes
most
constant
to
conserue
their
Religion
inuiolable
.
They
considered
that
howsoeuer
such
actions
might
be
done
by
stealth
,
and
some
one
man
,
neuerthelesse
if
prouision
were
not
made
strictly
to
deterre
any
more
to
imitate
the
like
,
there
might
follow
very
pernicious
consequences
.
Whereupon
they
caused
to
bee
published
a
very
rigorous
Ban
,
promising
recompence
to
him
that
could
discouer
the
Author
,
giuing
charge
to
the
Gouernours
to
make
an
exact
search
after
him
.
But
with
all
the
diligence
which
they
could
vse
nothing
could
be
found
,
saue
only
some
obscure
coniectures
that
this
was
an
Artifice
of
the
Ecclefiastiques
themselues
,
whether
to
shew
the
danger
wherein
they
were
,
and
thereby
to
incite
the
State
to
some
speedie
accord
with
the
Pope
,
or
for
to
verifie
the
calumnies
which
the
Iesuiticall
Fathers
dispersed
against
the
Republique
.
At
the
same
time
when
the
Pope
published
this
Iubilee
,
he
wrought
in
such
sort
with
the
Marquis
de
Villena
,
that
he
dispatched
a
Currier
into
Spaine
,
to
giue
aduise
vnto
his
King
,
that
his
Holinesse
would
cast
himselfe
intirely
vnder
his
Protection
;
and
that
for
this
reason
he
demanded
not
onely
his
fauour
,
but
some
succour
of
men
.
But
the
King
of
Spaine
answered
his
Ambassador
,
that
he
ought
to
represse
these
thoughts
,
in
as
much
as
the
troubles
of
Italy
would
not
be
aduantageous
either
to
the
See
Apostolique
,
or
the
Crowne
of
Spaine
.
And
although
this
answer
afflicted
the
Pope
beyond
measure
,
neuerthelesse
to
trie
all
meanes
,
he
himselfe
dispatched
a
Post
with
a
Breue
to
that
King
,
and
a
Writing
containing
his
Reasons
:
which
he
accompanied
with
a
Letter
addressed
to
the
Duke
of
Lerm●●
wherein
with
an
ardent
affection
he
recommended
vnto
him
his
Person
and
Affaires
,
with
offers
of
Obligation
and
acknowledgment
,
calling
him
the
Base
of
the
Crowne
of
Spaine
;
vpon
whom
depended
the
Catholique
Monarchie
,
and
the
onely
pillar
of
the
Church
.
This
Breue
was
written
first
in
Latine
,
but
afterwards
in
the
vulgar
Italian
,
for
to
giue
vnto
him
the
title
of
Excellence
,
a
thing
which
the
Popes
haue
not
vsed
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
the
Pope
,
distrusting
to
obtaine
from
Spaine
that
which
he
desired
,
hearkned
vnto
the
treaties
of
peace
proposed
.
And
it
is
certaine
,
that
the
offices
done
by
the
Cardinals
and
Ambassadors
at
Rome
,
and
especially
those
of
the
Ambassador
of
France
,
had
such
effect
,
that
being
ioyned
with
the
remorse
which
the
Pope
felt
in
his
conscience
,
they
reduced
him
to
such
a
point
that
he
was
neere
perswaded
to
condescent
to
a
suspension
of
the
Censures
,
to
open
a
way
to
some
farther
treaty
;
and
he
came
so
far
as
to
collect
hereupon
the
suffrages
and
opinions
of
the
Cardinals
.
But
whilest
he
was
considering
of
their
aduice
,
in
the
beginning
of
Iuly
,
at
the
same
time
when
Fresne
made
his
last
instance
whereof
we
haue
spoken
,
and
when
the
Ban
against
the
Iesuites
,
and
the
publication
of
a
Iubilee
interrupted
the
treaty
,
came
the
answer
of
the
King
of
Spaine
to
the
Letters
of
his
Holinesse
:
Which
was
presented
vnto
him
by
the
Marquis
de
Villena
,
being
accompanied
with
three
Cardinals
;
which
imported
,
That
the
King
had
desired
that
the
differences
with
the
Repub.
of
Venice
should
not
haue
come
so
far
;
but
because
He
saw
the
honour
of
his
Holinesse
much
interessed
,
he
was
resolued
to
assist
him
with
his
forces
;
which
his
intention
he
had
signified
to
his
Ministers
in
Italie
,
and
likewise
giuen
order
that
they
should
make
it
knowne
to
the
Princes
his
Dependents
.
This
Letter
was
read
by
the
Pope
with
great
ioy
,
which
he
testified
not
onely
by
words
,
but
by
his
Letters
full
of
affection
to
that
King
,
and
to
the
Duke
of
Lerma
,
which
he
sent
by
an
expresse
Currier
.
There
were
who
beleeued
that
these
Letters
,
which
were
said
to
come
from
Spaine
,
had
beene
written
in
Italy
:
and
they
alledged
for
a
good
coniecture
,
that
the
King
therein
wrote
that
he
had
signified
his
pleasure
to
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
who
was
with
him
,
although
he
had
not
spoken
one
word
to
him
thereof
before
he
had
receiued
the
answer
of
the
Pope
.
But
it
is
true
that
the
Duke
of
Lerma
for
the
honour
which
his
Holinesse
had
done
him
,
and
in
regard
of
his
humble
praiers
in
his
Letters
,
was
willing
on
his
side
to
correspond
,
which
was
to
him
very
easie
:
For
the
Counsellors
of
Estate
,
by
reason
of
the
translation
of
the
Court
,
hauing
permission
to
absent
themselues
for
three
Moneths
,
none
of
them
were
at
the
Court
,
saue
the
Duke
de
Chinçon
,
who
(
as
brother
in
law
to
the
Marquis
de
Villena
)
had
the
same
designes
.
It
was
further
said
by
some
Ministers
of
that
King
in
Italy
,
that
he
suffered
himselfe
to
be
perswaded
to
write
that
Letter
,
vpon
hope
to
pacifie
things
more
easily
,
inasmuch
as
some
Venetian
Prelates
had
assured
,
that
when
the
King
of
Spaine
should
declare
himselfe
openly
for
the
Pope
,
the
Senate
would
yeeld
,
and
quickly
humble
themselues
:
which
being
writ
from
Rome
into
Spaine
,
did
render
the
demand
of
his
Holinesse
more
easie
with
the
King
and
the
Duke
of
Lerma
,
both
which
inclined
to
the
conseruation
of
the
peace
.
But
the
Ambassador
of
the
King
of
Spaine
at
Rome
,
and
his
Ministers
in
Italy
,
pretended
by
this
Letter
&
other
offices
,
to
haue
put
the
See
Apostolique
in
great
reputation
:
so
that
Ambassador
said
vnto
the
Pope
;
That
his
King
would
make
him
obtaine
with
a
few
words
that
which
others
could
not
doe
with
many
;
and
that
hee
would
bring
the
Venetians
prostrate
at
the
feet
of
his
Holinesse
.
Hereby
it
seemed
vnto
the
Spaniards
that
they
had
well
merited
of
the
Holy
See
,
and
that
they
might
expect
requitall
from
the
Pope
,
at
their
need
.
And
therefore
purposing
hereby
to
reape
no
lesse
profit
and
reputation
than
the
Pope
himselfe
,
they
required
of
him
three
things
:
The
first
that
he
would
make
at
Rome
a
publique
Festiuall
,
with
bonefires
and
other
signes
of
ioy
and
gratulation
.
The
second
,
that
the
Letter
might
be
read
in
Consistory
and
conserued
within
the
Archiues
.
The
third
,
that
he
would
totally
breake
off
the
treaty
begun
by
the
Ambassador
of
France
,
and
not
speake
any
more
of
this
affaire
with
the
most
Christian
King
.
Which
demands
being
published
in
Court
,
and
from
thence
thorowout
the
Citie
,
moued
Alincourt
to
goe
to
the
Audience
,
and
to
giue
the
Pope
to
vnderstand
what
rumors
were
scattered
of
the
Triumphs
which
were
made
by
occasion
of
this
Letter
,
and
of
the
things
promised
and
demanded
by
the
Ambass
.
of
Spaine
.
To
which
he
added
,
that
all
was
nothing
but
vaine
ostentation
,
to
interrupt
the
treaty
of
Peace
,
and
to
hold
in
discord
two
of
the
greatest
Princes
in
Italy
,
who
remaining
vnited
might
be
a
counterpoise
sufficient
to
hinder
the
designes
of
these
men
:
that
the
termes
which
they
vsed
were
too
too
arrogant
,
euen
in
the
mouth
of
a
Monarch
of
all
the
world
:
that
the
Spaniards
knew
well
enough
themselues
and
their
feeblenesse
,
which
they
could
not
otherwise
maintaine
:
that
in
Italy
they
beleeued
they
might
command
all
,
and
be
the
sole
arbritrators
of
all
things
;
neuerthelesse
if
they
would
be
stirring
,
others
would
not
onely
looke
on
with
the
armes
acrosse
,
and
let
them
doe
what
they
list
.
The
Pope
confessed
that
the
demands
of
the
Spaniards
were
true
,
but
that
they
could
not
please
him
,
and
that
Hee
could
doe
nothing
therein
:
that
he
would
not
cease
for
all
that
to
continue
the
Treaty
already
begun
:
True
it
is
,
that
he
held
himselfe
obliged
to
the
two
Crownes
for
the
piety
of
the
two
Kings
,
from
whom
hee
equally
hoped
for
all
protection
:
That
he
had
already
taken
the
voices
of
the
Cardinals
,
and
that
euery
of
them
counselled
him
not
to
passe
further
on
the
points
proposed
for
accord
,
if
the
Venetians
did
not
shew
respect
.
Notwithstanding
,
the
partizans
of
Spaine
did
not
cease
to
extoll
and
magnifie
the
offers
of
that
King
,
so
far
,
that
the
Cardinals
of
the
Congregation
consulting
what
was
to
be
done
to
reduce
the
Venetians
to
yeeld
to
the
will
of
the
Pope
,
concluded
and
reported
to
his
Holinesse
,
that
the
succours
of
the
Catholique
King
would
be
more
than
sufficient
,
and
would
not
faile
him
,
prouided
that
he
would
yeeld
him
that
which
be
desired
touching
Sicilie
;
which
(
as
men
beleeued
)
they
said
,
after
they
had
talked
and
agreed
with
the
Marquis
de
Villena
,
the
Catholique
Ambassador
.
In
Spaine
the
Counsellors
spake
on
the
same
fashion
to
the
Nuntio
,
saying
,
that
if
the
Pope
desired
fauour
of
their
King
,
it
was
but
reason
that
he
should
yeeld
somewhat
on
his
side
,
for
to
giue
some
satisfaction
vnto
his
subiects
,
to
the
end
they
might
not
repent
themselues
to
haue
beene
embarqued
in
such
a
warre
.
They
touched
in
a
word
the
remitting
of
the
fief
o
Naples
,
the
granting
of
Ferrara
for
the
garrisons
of
their
souldiers
,
and
Ancona
for
the
retrait
of
their
Armie
.
The
Count
de
Fuentes
in
the
meane
while
in
execution
of
the
promises
of
his
Master
,
sent
Don
Francis
de
Mendozza
,
Captaine
of
the
Castle
of
Lodi
,
the
Gouernour
of
Lech
,
and
the
Captaine
Lachiuga
to
the
Princes
of
Italy
;
diuiding
among
them
the
charge
according
as
the
commoditie
of
the
voyage
required
,
and
that
for
to
make
knowne
vnto
them
the
intention
of
the
Catholique
King
,
and
to
moue
them
to
ioyne
with
him
in
fauour
of
the
Pope
.
These
offices
were
diuersly
interpreted
by
those
Princes
,
who
neuerthelesse
each
one
in
particular
sent
backe
these
Messengers
with
generall
answers
,
none
of
them
thinking
meet
to
come
to
such
a
declaration
.
But
it
seemed
to
the
Count
Fuentes
,
that
the
Duke
of
Modena
onely
had
not
answered
with
such
readinesse
and
freedome
as
he
wished
.
The
Pope
highly
contented
with
this
Letter
,
and
with
that
which
the
Count
de
Fuentes
had
done
,
remained
neuerthelesse
in
suspence
,
seeing
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
welcome
in
the
Court
of
Spaine
.
But
the
Marquis
de
Villena
found
meanes
to
accord
these
actions
which
seemed
contrary
,
saying
that
all
this
was
done
for
the
seruice
of
his
Holinesse
,
to
the
end
that
that
which
the
King
intended
to
doe
in
his
fauour
might
be
more
easily
receiued
.
This
Letter
of
the
King
of
Spaine
,
and
the
●ffices
which
the
Count
de
Fuentes
did
thorow
Italie
,
were
so
many
trumpets
which
in
the
midst
of
Peace
excited
all
the
world
to
Warre
.
For
although
formerly
the
Senate
of
Venice
had
made
some
prouision
,
yet
was
it
not
with
any
designe
to
assaile
others
,
nor
did
they
thinke
it
would
be
needfull
to
defend
themselues
from
the
temporall
armes
of
the
Pope
,
and
much
lesse
of
any
other
Prince
who
would
enterprise
to
serue
himselfe
of
this
pretext
for
to
inuade
some
part
of
their
Estate
,
as
sometimes
it
had
fallen
out
among
Christians
;
but
onely
by
reason
of
State
they
made
some
light
prouisions
when
they
saw
the
Pope
resolued
to
passe
on
to
Consures
.
For
this
cause
they
suddenly
writ
to
the
Prouisor
Generall
in
Candie
to
send
his
Gallies
into
the
Gulfe
.
They
established
also
Philip
Pasqualigo
with
soueraigne
authoritie
ouer
all
the
Isles
of
the
Leuant
.
And
further
they
commanded
the
Prouisor
Generall
in
Dalmatia
to
leuie
400.
footmen
out
of
Albany
and
Croatia
.
vnder
foure
Captaines
,
for
to
distribute
them
into
ten
long
Barques
,
40.
to
a
Barque
,
prepared
to
that
effect
.
They
elected
also
30.
Gouernours
of
Gallies
,
to
be
readily
armed
if
necessitie
should
require
.
Benedicto
Moro
,
Procureur
of
S.
Marc
was
also
elected
Prouisor
Generall
for
the
firme
Land
.
But
the
Pope
hauing
regard
to
an
euill
humour
which
was
in
his
Estate
(
not
onely
for
the
custome
of
the
people
,
which
are
neuer
contented
with
a
Gouernment
which
tends
more
to
the
commoditie
of
those
that
gouerne
then
of
them
that
are
gouerned
,
but
also
for
some
particular
defaults
of
his
Pontificate
,
)
caused
a
reuiew
to
be
made
of
men
drawne
out
of
those
which
are
appointed
to
carry
armes
within
his
Estate
.
He
made
also
some
feeble
reparations
at
Rimini
and
at
Ancona
;
and
to
assure
himselfe
of
Ferrara
,
where
most
danger
was
to
be
feared
,
hauing
therein
onely
500.
footmen
,
and
45.
horse
,
he
adioyned
more
a
1000.
foot
.
After
hee
banished
from
Romagna
and
from
the
Marquisate
of
Ancona
,
all
strangers
,
commanding
that
all
the
Natiues
should
come
home
.
But
hauing
receiued
the
Letters
from
Spaine
,
he
esteemed
it
necessarie
(
to
maintaine
the
reputation
,
which
he
thought
he
had
acquired
,
with
some
effects
,
and
by
the
feare
of
Temporall
armes
to
induce
them
to
yeeld
vnto
the
Spirituall
,
)
to
make
the
greatest
preparations
of
Warre
that
he
could
possibly
,
wherein
not
withstanding
he
was
many
waies
hindred
.
For
first
,
there
was
an
extreme
want
of
victuals
at
Rome
,
and
in
all
his
Estate
,
which
made
men
cry
out
at
Rome
and
elsewhere
for
Bread
and
Peace
:
which
famine
likewise
afflicted
the
neighbouring
places
,
&
especially
Naples
&
Abruzzo
;
whereas
on
the
contrary
,
in
the
Venetian
Dominions
there
was
great
abundance
of
all
things
.
He
considered
further
the
danger
of
the
riuer
of
Romagna
,
which
lay
open
&
exposed
vnto
incursions
,
the
people
of
that
Country
being
well
affected
vnto
the
Venetian
Name
,
for
the
great
&
necessary
commodities
which
by
commerce
they
receiued
from
them
.
The
inhabitants
of
Ferrara
were
likewise
suspected
by
him
,
for
remedy
whereof
he
tooke
from
the
Cardinall
Aldobrandin
that
Legation
which
Pope
Clement
the
8.
had
giuen
him
irreuocably
during
his
life
.
Hee
tooke
away
also
that
of
Bologna
from
the
Cardinall
Montalto
who
had
kept
it
eighteene
yeeres
:
and
created
Legate
at
Ferrara
the
Cardinall
Spinola
,
and
at
Bologna
the
Cardinall
Iustinian
,
and
in
Romagna
the
Cardinall
Caietan
,
holding
them
but
little
affected
to
the
State
of
Venice
.
He
made
likewise
some
preparations
,
but
very
slender
,
in
the
maritime
Townes
.
He
conuayed
the
siluer
stuffe
(
cups
,
chalices
,
crosses
,
)
from
the
Chappell
of
Loretto
,
vnder
pretence
to
keepe
it
safer
.
Hee
sent
to
Ferrara
,
Lucio
Sauelli
,
to
command
there
.
the
men
of
warre
,
where
hauing
caused
the
Citizens
to
haue
beene
disarmed
,
and
the
Artillery
of
the
Castle
to
be
turned
vpon
the
City
,
and
all
Strangers
to
be
banished
who
had
not
any
traffique
of
consideration
,
he
increased
the
Garrison
to
the
number
of
eighteene
hundred
foot
,
and
one
hundred
horse
,
changing
the
Guard
of
the
Cittadell
euery
ten
daies
out
of
distrust
;
and
wanting
Armes
,
he
tooke
away
those
of
Meldola
,
which
the
Pope
Clement
had
giuen
by
a
Breue
to
Iohn
Francis
Aldobrandin
.
In
Romagna
he
published
a
new
Ban
,
that
all
Strangers
should
be
gone
,
and
the
Natiues
returne
.
He
prouided
Rauenna
of
two
hundred
foot
,
Ceruia
of
three
hundred
,
and
Ancona
only
of
forty
,
because
that
Citie
would
keepe
it selfe
.
He
put
in
Garrison
by
the
Sea-coasts
,
some
Souldiers
taken
out
of
them
who
were
chosen
in
Villages
to
beare
Armes
,
which
he
was
forced
often
to
change
,
because
they
were
not
paid
,
and
many
ran
away
.
The
number
of
Souldiers
sometime
encreased
,
sometime
diminished
,
according
as
they
escaped
,
or
were
constrained
to
retire
themselues
to
their
Houses
,
as
wanting
maintenance
;
but
it
is
certaine
that
the
number
of
foot-men
payed
,
was
neuer
aboue
1400.
and
the
number
of
horse
350.
Hee
sent
to
Ancona
the
Colonell
Fabio
Ghisleri
,
elected
Captaine
of
the
Light-horse
,
who
made
a
List
of
1700.
Harquebusiers
,
Horse-men
taken
out
of
diuers
Cities
of
the
Ecclefiastique
State
,
the
most
part
neuerthelesse
without
Armes
,
and
without
Horses
;
to
whom
notwithstanding
he
gaue
no
other
stipend
,
but
only
a
permission
to
beare
Armes
,
and
therefore
they
could
neuer
be
gotten
together
.
He
made
further
a
List
of
Captaines
fit
to
serue
him
when
he
had
need
,
which
List
he
euery
where
diuulged
,
and
called
to
his
seruice
some
of
those
that
were
in
Flanders
.
He
forbade
likewise
them
of
Romagna
,
and
the
Marquisate
of
Ancona
to
haue
any
comerce
with
the
Venetians
,
which
quickly
after
he
was
faine
to
recall
,
hauing
learned
by
experience
that
the
greatest
damage
herein
would
redound
to
themselues
,
in
as
much
as
the
Customers
protested
they
would
quitte
the
Customes
which
they
had
farmed
,
and
he
knew
not
how
else-where
to
haue
money
to
pay
the
Souldiers
.
Further
he
prohibited
the
transportation
of
gold
or
siluer
,
aboue
ten
crownes
;
and
arrested
the
reuenues
of
all
Venetians
within
the
lands
of
the
Church
.
And
at
Rome
to
get
siluer
,
was
laid
a
new
imposition
vpon
Salt
,
vpon
Flesh
and
Paper
,
with
resolution
to
lay
it
likewise
vpon
Wine
and
Timber
,
when
he
should
be
reduced
to
any
great
necessity
.
These
Impositions
being
not
yet
sufficient
,
they
consulted
in
Congregation
how
to
prouide
money
,
and
in
so
difficult
a
matter
the
opinions
much
varied
.
It
was
treated
to
taxe
the
Cardinals
,
whereat
some
were
silent
,
others
made
signes
that
they
did
not
approue
it
;
wherefore
nothing
was
resolued
,
but
that
a
Subsidy
should
be
paid
by
the
Orders
of
Regulars
,
as
it
was
indeed
.
I
haue
thought
meet
to
ioy
ne
all
these
things
in
discourse
,
although
they
were
done
successiuely
in
diuers
times
by
the
Pope
vntill
the
accord
,
that
I
might
not
interrupt
the
order
of
the
negotiation
which
is
the
principall
subiect
of
this
History
.
In
the
Duchy
of
Milan
there
were
not
in
all
aboue
900.
Spanish
Souldiers
comprising
also
those
that
were
in
Garison
,
seuen
Companies
of
Light-horse
in
good
order
,
and
a
small
number
of
others
ill
appointed
.
And
in
the
Chamber
there
was
not
aboue
400000.
crownes
,
and
the
Garrisons
so
ill
payed
,
that
the
Souldiers
in
the
Castle
of
Milan
were
neare
a
mutiny
,
had
not
the
Count
de
Fuentes
and
the
Gouernour
of
the
Castle
appeased
them
by
giuing
them
some
siluer
.
The
Count
de
Fuentes
added
some
twenty
Companies
of
the
baser
Spanish
,
making
in
all
1800.
men
,
the
greater
part
being
young
,
raw
,
and
without
any
experience
in
the
wars
,
which
were
put
in
the
Garrisons
.
He
made
also
some
musters
of
Horse-men
within
their
quarters
,
that
they
might
not
be
payed
,
who
appeared
on
horses
for
the
most
part
borrowed
,
being
not
able
to
furnish
themselues
with
horses
,
vnlesse
they
had
receiued
their
pay
.
He
brought
also
out
of
ranke
some
Spanish
Souldiers
,
comming
downe
from
Monaco
and
Final
,
and
made
them
diligently
to
labour
at
Pauie
&
in
the
Castle
of
Milan
,
for
the
transporting
of
the
Artillery
.
And
the
Pope
to
enduce
the
Count
de
Fuentes
to
serue
him
with
more
cheerefulnesse
,
gaue
many
Benefices
in
Spaine
to
his
kins-men
,
and
to
such
as
he
commended
:
and
to
aid
his
expences
,
he
granted
him
the
Tenthes
out
of
the
Clergie
of
Milan
,
although
the
Ecclesiastiques
,
assembled
by
the
Cardinall
Borromeo
,
for
the
execution
of
this
Grant
,
did
contradict
it
,
saying
,
that
the
charge
was
new
,
and
had
neuer
beene
imposed
.
Wherefore
they
resolued
humbly
to
intreat
his
Holinesse
,
and
the
Count
de
Fuentes
,
that
such
a
nouelty
might
not
be
introduced
.
The
Count
was
not
earnest
in
the
affaire
,
and
therefore
it
easily
passed
without
execution
.
He
made
also
a
rumor
to
be
scattered
that
he
would
haue
an
armie
in
readinesse
of
fiue
and
twenty
thousand
men
,
composed
of
Neapolitans
,
Dutch
,
Suisses
and
Spaniards
;
but
because
he
began
not
to
execute
this
Designe
till
the
yeare
following
,
we
shall
speake
more
thereof
in
due
place
.
In
the
meane
while
the
Spaniards
armed
at
Naples
six
and
twenty
Gallies
,
to
be
ready
vpon
any
exigent
.
But
the
Senate
at
Venice
did
not
so
much
attend
the
Preparations
of
the
Pope
,
as
to
preuent
some
ambushes
,
and
the
army
at
Sea
prouided
at
Naples
.
Therefore
besides
the
eight
and
twenty
Gallies
which
they
had
ordinarily
,
they
adioined
other
ten
;
and
three
great
Gallies
with
twentie
lesser
Barques
,
whereof
each
one
carried
fifty
Souldiers
.
They
gaue
charge
vnto
the
Prouisor
Generall
in
Candie
,
that
he
should
send
to
Corfu
the
Gallies
appointed
for
the
guard
of
that
Isle
,
well
strengthned
.
They
commanded
all
the
Sea-Captaines
to
retaine
all
Vessels
,
which
passed
by
the
Gulfe
,
for
what
place
soeuer
,
and
to
send
them
vnto
Venice
,
except
such
as
had
Patents
from
the
K.
of
Spaine
for
his
affaires
;
which
brought
a
great
disorder
on
the
Coasts
of
Romagna
,
and
the
Marquisate
of
Ancona
,
which
by
this
meanes
were
in
a
manner
besieged
.
All
exportation
of
Corne
was
prohibited
,
euen
vnto
Subiects
Ecclesiasticall
;
and
the
transportation
of
Gold
and
Siluer
aboue
ten
Ducates
,
into
the
State
of
the
Church
;
&
the
Reuenues
of
such
Ecclesiastiques
,
as
were
out
of
the
State
,
were
sequestred
,
which
brought
many
incommodities
to
the
Court
of
Rome
,
many
Prelates
being
hereby
constrained
to
abridge
their
Families
and
expences
.
The
leuies
of
men
which
had
beene
made
out
of
Families
,
were
discharged
to
a
third
part
,
to
the
end
that
al
heads
of
Families
,
and
men
maried
should
be
left
behind
,
and
that
third
amounted
to
the
number
of
twelue
thousand
foot-men
.
Besides
the
Garrisons
which
were
ordinarily
kept
in
the
Forts
,
they
leuyed
in
the
beginning
two
thousand
Italians
,
six
hundred
Corses
,
and
an
hundred
and
fifty
Alban
Horse
,
vnder
three
Captaines
;
to
whom
they
ioyned
six
hundred
more
,
vnder
the
pay
accustomed
,
all
which
were
distributed
vpon
the
Continent
in
seuerall
places
,
sending
to
this
effect
Nicholas
Delfin
to
be
Prouisor
on
this
side
the
Menzo
,
and
Iohn
Iames
Zanne
,
vpon
the
Po
,
and
in
the
Polesin
of
Rouigo
.
And
the
troubles
after
increasing
,
they
intertained
six
thousand
Italian
foot-men
,
the
ordinary
Bands
remaining
,
which
were
put
vnder
the
charge
of
certaine
Gentlemen
of
the
Continent
,
Subiects
of
the
Signiory
;
which
were
augmented
the
yeare
following
vnto
the
number
of
twelue
thousand
foot
,
besides
those
of
the
former
leuies
,
and
foure
thousand
horse
,
as
shall
be
said
hereafter
.
In
the
same
time
,
the
Cities
and
other
particular
Subiects
,
offered
to
contribute
whensoeuer
they
should
be
commanded
,
and
these
offers
from
diuers
places
amounted
to
the
number
of
seuen
thousand
foot-men
,
and
twelue
hundred
horse
,
which
were
not
leuyed
,
because
at
length
peace
was
concluded
.
As
also
there
was
no
need
to
make
vse
of
those
Christians
,
Subiects
of
the
Turke
,
whom
the
Arch-bishop
of
Philadelphia
,
a
man
highly
esteemed
among
the
Greekes
,
as
well
for
his
good
life
,
as
for
his
excellent
learning
,
offered
to
cause
to
come
by
his
authority
,
in
such
numbers
as
they
would
desire
,
and
vpon
such
honest
conditions
as
the
Senate
should
iudge
fit
:
whereunto
the
Turkes
also
easily
accorded
.
Likewise
for
the
same
reason
they
did
not
imploy
the
seuerall
succours
which
some
French
Lords
offered
,
among
whom
the
Duke
de
Maien
offered
to
send
his
sonnes
,
and
the
Prince
of
Ionuile
his
nephew
;
and
Monsieur
de
Boniuet
(
whose
ancestors
haue
beene
alwaies
well
affected
to
the
Republique
,
)
was
purposing
to
come
himselfe
in
person
.
And
the
Protestants
of
that
Kingdome
,
not
onely
offered
voluntarily
Captaines
and
Souldiers
,
but
euen
sollicited
to
be
therein
imployed
:
and
although
the
Senate
thanked
them
,
with
a
purpose
to
serue
themselues
of
them
if
need
required
,
yet
had
they
a
firme
resolution
not
to
vse
them
,
vnlesse
they
were
pressed
with
extreme
necessitie
,
as
also
not
first
to
begin
the
Warre
in
Italie
,
but
onely
prepare
themselues
for
defence
,
in
case
they
should
be
assaulted
.
The
Count
de
Fuentes
for
to
maintaine
the
effect
of
the
promise
of
his
King
and
of
his
sleights
,
gaue
the
Pope
often
to
vnderstand
,
sometime
by
meanes
of
the
Ambassador
of
his
Master
at
Rome
,
sometime
by
expresse
persons
,
what
he
purposed
to
doe
,
and
how
he
had
resolued
to
hinder
the
passage
of
any
souldiers
into
Italy
,
giuing
aduise
that
hee
kept
a
strong
guard
on
the
confines
of
the
Grisons
to
that
end
,
and
that
he
was
armed
in
the
frontiers
of
Venice
to
keepe
them
in
awe
.
All
this
notwith
standing
,
the
Pope
knew
well
that
by
reason
of
the
dearth
and
famine
which
was
in
Naples
,
the
Prouisions
out
of
that
Kingdome
would
goe
on
but
slowly
,
and
further
he
saw
that
hee
could
not
satisfie
the
demands
which
were
made
on
the
behalfe
of
Spaine
.
Besides
he
thought
deeply
vpon
the
words
which
that
King
had
spoken
to
his
Nuntio
,
that
his
purpose
was
not
to
moue
any
warre
,
but
onely
to
assist
the
Pope
if
he
were
assaulted
in
his
owne
State
;
for
which
cause
he
imagined
that
the
King
of
Spaine
did
rather
desire
to
see
Him
lose
reputation
,
and
the
Republique
driuen
to
expences
,
then
that
the
affaire
should
be
ended
to
his
aduantage
.
And
therefore
hee
lent
an
eare
to
all
that
spake
of
the
accord
,
and
especially
because
it
was
ardently
desired
by
his
Brethren
,
who
had
a
purpose
to
buy
Regnano
of
Lucio
Sauelli
,
as
afterward
they
did
,
notwithstanding
the
need
which
the
See
Apostolique
had
of
money
.
For
these
considerations
the
Pope
heard
and
fauoured
greatly
the
Ambassador
of
the
most
Christian
King
,
who
spake
vnto
him
touching
the
accord
;
and
although
the
Ambassador
of
Spaine
did
the
same
offices
for
a
Peace
,
his
Holinesse
neuerthelesse
hearkned
more
willingly
to
him
of
France
,
as
well
because
he
iudged
that
the
most
Christian
King
would
be
more
easily
heard
and
beleeued
at
Venice
,
as
also
because
he
could
treat
with
the
French
more
freely
,
fearing
that
the
Spaniards
would
vse
more
authoritie
towards
him
.
But
in
Spaine
the
Counsellors
of
State
being
come
to
Court
,
made
reflexion
vpon
the
Letter
written
by
their
King
,
and
vpon
the
practises
of
the
Count
de
Fuentes
with
the
Princes
of
Italie
;
and
how
it
was
not
their
intention
to
make
Warre
,
but
onely
to
shew
that
that
Crowne
on
all
occasions
would
vnite
with
the
See
Apostolique
.
Also
they
thought
it
necessarie
to
let
them
of
Venice
vnderstand
so
much
,
to
the
end
that
nothing
might
fall
out
against
their
intention
;
and
repenting
themselues
to
haue
suffered
these
differences
to
run
so
far
,
they
iudged
it
expedient
for
their
affaires
to
interpose
themselues
in
some
fashion
.
But
being
desirous
to
effect
these
designes
with
some
reputation
,
the
Duke
of
Lerma
,
when
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
had
imparted
vnto
him
all
that
had
passed
in
this
affaire
,
said
,
that
in
the
maine
of
these
Controuersies
the
Republique
sustained
the
right
of
all
Princes
,
but
for
the
forme
they
might
more
fairely
auoid
the
spirituall
armes
by
addressing
themselues
vnto
the
Catholique
King
,
who
would
make
knowne
vnto
the
Pope
,
what
preiudice
hee
did
vnto
himselfe
by
putting
in
hazard
the
obedience
vnto
him
.
He
added
,
that
the
King
his
Master
had
commanded
his
Ministers
to
be
instruments
of
Peace
,
and
would
haue
continued
,
if
he
had
not
beene
forced
to
doe
the
contrary
,
because
they
had
admitted
the
authoritie
of
some
Princes
,
who
had
not
any
interest
in
the
affaires
of
Italy
.
Afterward
,
they
endeuoured
by
the
meanes
of
Count
d'Oliuares
to
perswade
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
,
that
he
would
make
some
instance
vnto
that
King
,
if
not
in
the
name
of
the
Duke
,
at
least
as
from
himselfe
,
to
interpose
himselfe
in
the
businesse
.
And
when
the
Ambassador
had
refused
to
doe
this
without
commission
,
they
resolued
to
deale
openly
;
and
to
send
Don
Iuan
de
Velasco
,
Constable
of
Castile
into
Italy
without
certaine
instructions
,
but
that
they
should
be
sent
after
him
according
to
the
occurrences
.
The
Nuntio
opposed
himselfe
to
this
iourney
of
the
Constable
,
because
at
Milan
he
had
alwaies
shewed
himselfe
very
opposite
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction
,
and
at
Ferrara
,
when
the
Ceremonies
were
done
at
the
entry
of
the
Queene
of
Spaine
,
he
had
much
troubled
the
Cardinals
in
the
point
of
precedencie
.
Wherefore
they
thought
vpon
Iohn
Idiaques
,
and
others
,
but
to
auoid
delaies
,
it
was
ordained
that
D.
Innigo
de
Cardenas
,
Ambassador
of
the
King
Catholique
,
residing
with
the
Signiorie
,
should
doe
the
first
offices
in
this
behalfe
.
Who
accordingly
presenting
himselfe
the
30.
of
Iuly
to
the
Senate
,
said
,
that
his
King
affecting
the
conseruation
of
Peace
,
desired
that
the
disgusts
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
should
passe
no
further
,
but
that
some
composition
might
be
found
out
:
and
that
to
this
end
he
had
commanded
all
his
Ministers
to
imploy
themselues
,
and
particularly
had
charged
him
to
pray
the
Republique
herein
,
assuring
them
that
whatsoeuer
they
should
thinke
meet
to
be
done
to
finish
this
controuersie
,
would
be
very
acceptable
to
his
Maiestie
.
To
which
the
Duke
(
hauing
praised
the
designe
of
the
King
,
and
thanked
him
)
answered
,
That
the
Republique
could
not
doe
any
more
then
already
they
had
done
,
that
it
was
meet
to
deale
with
him
who
had
been
the
cause
of
all
these
broyles
.
And
then
briefly
recapitulating
what
had
passed
,
he
concluded
,
That
it
was
not
for
them
to
open
the
way
which
had
beene
stopt
vp
by
others
:
That
the
Pope
by
dismissing
their
Ambassador
and
withdrawing
his
Nuntio
had
broken
off
all
meanes
of
treaty
,
which
could
not
be
set
afoot
,
vnlesse
his
Censures
were
remoued
,
with
which
the
Republique
thought
themselues
offended
and
iniured
.
The
Ambassador
replyed
,
requesting
the
Duke
to
giue
him
leaue
to
tell
him
,
that
now
the
question
being
of
their
agreement
,
it
was
not
conuenient
to
remember
old
iniuries
,
which
could
not
produce
good
effects
:
That
if
the
Republique
should
complaine
,
the
Pope
on
the
other
side
would
doe
no
lesse
:
That
he
would
not
thereupon
enter
into
discourse
,
whether
the
Pope
had
done
well
(
which
were
to
renue
things
past
;
)
That
if
the
Duke
should
say
they
had
beene
onely
vpon
the
defensiue
,
yet
they
had
beene
so
stiffe
therein
,
that
hereupon
especially
the
Pope
complained
and
found
himselfe
agrieued
:
That
therefore
it
was
meet
to
forget
all
that
had
passed
,
and
looking
onely
forward
to
finde
some
meanes
to
reestablish
the
former
vnion
and
Friendship
:
That
the
prudence
of
the
Duke
was
such
,
that
it
were
temeritie
in
him
for
to
aduenture
to
instruct
him
touching
those
meanes
:
That
it
was
a
thing
notorious
to
all
,
how
the
Pope
susteined
a
double
person
,
one
of
the
Vicar
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
other
of
a
Prince
Temporall
,
and
that
distinguishing
the
one
from
the
other
,
it
would
be
easie
to
see
wherein
it
was
conuenient
to
giue
him
some
satisfaction
;
since
as
to
a
Prince
temporall
men
owe
him
no
more
respect
then
is
due
to
all
Soueraigne
Princes
,
but
as
he
is
the
Spirituall
Prince
,
and
Vicar
of
Iesus
Christ
,
there
is
not
any
who
is
not
obliged
to
obey
him
:
That
the
King
his
Master
did
not
intend
,
that
the
Lawes
of
the
Repub.
(
whereof
was
question
)
should
be
sent
vnto
the
Pope
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
correct
or
amend
them
;
or
that
they
should
doe
any
thing
contrary
to
their
libertie
,
or
preiudiciall
to
the
dignitie
of
the
Republique
;
That
if
the
Senate
had
any
intention
to
do
such
a
thing
(
as
tending
to
the
preiudice
of
all
Princes
,
and
euen
of
his
Catholique
Maiestie
)
hee
had
order
to
exhort
and
incourage
the
Repub.
not
to
doe
themselues
such
wrong
,
or
commit
any
such
indignitie
:
That
they
might
well
giue
vnto
the
Pope
some
demonstration
of
Spirituall
obedience
,
which
in
substance
should
be
nothing
.
The
Duke
hereunto
answered
,
that
the
Republique
had
made
appeare
vnto
the
Pope
all
kinds
of
seruice
and
filiall
reuerence
,
before
that
his
Holinesse
came
to
the
publication
of
his
Censures
,
so
as
there
remained
no
more
to
bee
done
;
but
the
Monitorie
being
published
,
the
Nuntio
called
away
,
and
all
communication
interrupted
,
they
could
not
now
any
longer
do
the
same
acts
of
respect
,
vnlesse
the
Pope
by
taking
off
his
Censures
should
open
away
.
The
Ambassador
replyed
,
asking
the
Duke
,
whether
(
for
to
giue
an
ouerture
to
this
end
,
)
his
Serenitie
were
content
that
he
should
pray
his
Holinesse
in
the
name
of
the
King
to
take
away
the
Excommunication
.
To
that
the
Duke
answered
,
that
as
formerly
he
had
euer
said
,
so
for
the
time
to
come
he
would
say
still
,
it
was
necessarie
to
remoue
the
impediment
.
But
that
this
should
be
done
by
this
meane
or
that
,
or
by
the
free
will
of
the
Pope
,
or
at
the
request
of
some
other
,
it
little
imported
for
the
substance
of
the
affaire
;
and
that
his
Maiestie
might
doe
what
pleased
him
.
The
Ambassador
answered
;
Your
Serenitie
may
well
be
content
,
that
the
Pope
be
intreated
in
your
Name
.
The
Duke
said
,
That
for
the
repose
of
Italy
,
and
to
hinder
so
many
mischiefes
as
might
follow
vpon
the
warre
if
it
were
begun
,
if
the
Catholique
King
were
certaine
,
that
the
Pope
being
moued
on
this
fashion
would
remoue
his
Censures
,
he
would
not
hold
it
any
great
inconuenience
to
be
so
contented
;
that
yet
notwithstanding
he
would
giue
him
a
more
resolute
answer
with
the
Senate
.
Then
the
Ambassador
taking
him
at
the
word
,
immediatly
answered
,
that
he
receiued
that
word
from
his
Serenity
,
which
was
to
pray
the
Pope
,
and
euen
in
his
Name
,
to
take
away
the
Censures
;
but
being
to
treat
with
him
in
words
of
courtesie
,
he
thought
it
necessary
to
adioyne
,
that
his
Serenity
was
sory
that
he
had
giuen
any
disgust
vnto
his
Holinesse
;
that
such
like
words
of
courtesie
were
vaine
and
nothing
,
but
yet
necessary
in
this
occurrence
.
The
Duke
replyed
,
that
neither
himselfe
nor
the
Senate
had
giuen
any
occasion
of
disgust
vnto
the
Pope
,
if
he
had
taken
any
himselfe
without
cause
,
they
could
not
helpe
it
;
that
in
voluntary
discontents
,
there
is
no
other
remedie
than
a
voluntary
acknowledgement
.
The
same
day
the
Ambassador
of
France
was
at
the
Audience
,
where
he
reported
,
how
the
Pope
had
said
to
Mounsieur
de
Alincourt
,
that
he
had
taken
the
voices
of
all
the
Cardinals
,
which
were
found
all
conformable
,
and
that
according
to
their
aduice
he
could
not
come
to
a
suspension
of
the
Censures
,
if
in
behalfe
of
the
Republique
there
were
not
made
some
demonstration
of
submission
.
Then
he
added
,
that
haply
the
Pope
might
suffer
himselfe
to
be
perswaded
by
reason
,
and
be
induced
to
begin
the
first
;
but
certainly
it
was
necessary
to
tell
him
what
the
Repub.
would
doe
afterwards
,
otherwise
he
would
neuer
be
moued
.
And
therefore
that
it
behoued
the
Republique
to
declare
what
they
would
doe
,
and
to
rest
confidently
on
the
King
,
who
was
their
Friend
and
Confederate
,
and
who
tooke
to
heart
the
interests
of
the
Republique
;
that
they
might
safely
open
themselues
to
him
,
and
ought
not
to
beleeue
that
his
King
had
any
other
end
saue
only
the
Weale
of
the
Signiory
.
The
Duke
answered
,
that
to
this
matter
they
had
spoken
already
sufficiently
,
and
their
answer
sent
vnto
the
King
,
both
by
himselfe
,
and
by
the
Ambassador
,
which
they
had
with
his
Maiestie
;
that
this
demand
was
not
meet
,
seeing
he
could
not
yet
haue
receiued
any
answer
to
that
which
had
bin
written
and
said
vnto
the
King
.
Mounsieur
de
Fresne
replyed
,
that
he
foresaw
what
the
King
would
say
,
seeing
that
which
they
had
written
was
only
in
generall
termes
;
and
that
he
was
forced
to
preuent
that
which
the
King
would
say
,
being
much
pressed
on
the
side
of
Rome
,
where
affaires
were
treated
with
great
dignitie
;
that
it
was
needful
in
some
sort
to
submit
themselues
,
and
that
the
Temporalty
did
not
receiue
any
preiudice
by
yeelding
to
his
Holinesse
,
it
being
à
ius
Commune
,
to
humble
ones
selfe
vnto
the
Soueraigne
Bishops
.
And
he
adioyned
,
that
he
made
this
instance
,
beleeuing
that
they
should
doe
great
wrong
vnto
the
King
,
and
to
that
affection
which
he
euer
bare
to
the
Republique
,
not
to
be
confident
in
him
,
and
freely
to
open
vnto
him
the
heart
.
And
therefore
to
gratifie
the
King
that
they
should
make
this
declaration
,
seeing
that
by
means
of
a
simple
promise
made
to
his
Maiesty
,
the
Pope
would
be
content
to
suspend
the
Censures
.
He
put
also
in
great
consideration
the
Letter
of
the
King
of
Spaine
to
the
Pope
,
magnifying
the
promises
of
that
King
,
and
the
Popes
acknowledgement
to
him
,
concluding
that
it
was
no
time
therefore
to
disgust
the
King
of
France
,
who
without
doubt
would
take
it
very
vnkindly
if
they
should
not
speake
plainly
and
freely
with
him
.
To
this
last
point
the
Duke
began
to
answer
,
telling
him
,
that
the
Letter
was
not
such
as
it
was
published
,
nor
the
promises
so
great
as
men
made
them
,
and
that
the
Pope
himselfe
did
not
much
trust
vnto
them
That
the
Ambassador
of
Spaine
euen
then
was
come
to
treat
with
them
in
very
milde
termes
,
confessing
the
Reasons
of
the
Republique
to
be
such
,
as
that
if
they
yeelded
,
all
Princes
should
thereby
be
much
preiudiced
;
and
that
when
the
Republique
should
doe
any
thing
not
fitting
,
or
should
be
wronged
in
their
Authority
,
the
King
of
Spaine
should
equally
partake
in
the
damage
,
because
of
the
Interests
common
to
all
Princes
,
and
that
it
was
cleare
and
euident
,
that
the
King
of
Spaine
applyed
himselfe
to
an
accord
;
that
it
was
not
meet
to
precipitate
the
businesse
,
by
putting
before
what
should
come
after
.
Further
he
added
,
that
whatsoeuer
were
the
euent
,
the
Republique
would
neuer
degenerate
from
the
vertue
and
constancy
of
their
Ancestors
.
Then
Mounsieur
de
Fresne
prayed
the
Duke
not
to
take
in
euill
part
the
words
which
he
had
said
,
proceeding
from
a
singular
affection
,
and
that
only
to
signifie
that
the
Pope
being
assured
that
no
Cardinall
would
consent
to
the
Suspension
,
if
first
something
were
not
done
at
Venice
,
it
was
necessary
to
aduise
what
might
be
done
,
&
how
farre
they
could
yeeld
,
which
being
done
,
they
might
with
all
confidence
communicate
with
his
King
,
as
with
their
Friend
.
The
Senate
hauing
considered
the
Propositions
of
these
two
Ambassadors
,
made
answer
to
him
of
Spaine
,
saying
,
That
it
was
necessary
to
apply
the
remedies
to
the
part
whence
the
euil
proceeded
;
that
in
these
Differences
the
Republique
had
not
giuen
any
cause
,
and
that
all
did
arise
only
out
of
the
Popes
will
,
who
had
not
only
attempted
to
violate
the
Liberty
of
the
Republique
,
and
to
take
away
their
Power
,
but
further
had
gone
to
offences
and
iniuries
.
Notwithstanding
since
the
King
desired
to
pacifie
these
Contentions
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
proceed
no
further
,
it
was
meet
that
he
should
turne
to
the
Pope
,
and
there
helpe
to
begin
the
Peace
by
the
reuocation
of
his
iniuries
.
And
when
the
King
should
haue
certaine
word
that
the
Pope
would
take
away
his
Censures
,
the
Republique
,
for
to
gratifie
his
Maiestie
,
would
be
content
that
by
forme
of
Office
he
might
pray
the
Pope
in
their
Name
to
remoue
them
;
and
they
yet
adioyned
,
that
the
Senate
with
displeasure
resented
that
his
Holinesse
had
taken
in
euill
part
the
Actions
of
a
Republique
so
well
deuoted
to
him
,
which
had
no
other
end
but
the
glory
of
God
,
the
conseruation
of
publique
tranquillity
,
and
of
that
Liberty
&
Power
which
God
had
giuen
them
.
This
same
answer
was
also
made
to
the
Ambassador
of
France
,
and
withall
,
that
if
the
King
did
thinke
good
,
he
might
serue
himself
of
the
same
Forme
towards
the
Pope
.
This
was
the
first
word
giuen
to
make
ouerture
to
the
Negotiation
,
whereof
when
the
Senate
saw
there
proceeded
no
good
effect
,
but
further
obserued
,
that
not
only
the
Pope
continued
his
preparations
of
War
,
but
also
made
pressing
instances
with
the
King
Catholique
,
for
the
execution
of
his
promises
,
that
he
dispatched
often
into
Spaine
,
and
pursued
the
Designes
of
the
Count
de
Fuentes
,
to
arme
powerfully
;
they
beleeued
that
the
Pope
was
farre
from
any
Concord
,
although
he
shewed
the
contrary
,
or
that
possibly
he
desired
to
appeare
puissant
,
that
he
might
treat
with
the
more
aduantage
.
Wherefore
they
esteemed
it
necessary
to
trie
in
like
manner
what
would
be
the
intention
of
their
Friends
,
in
case
they
should
come
to
strokes
;
and
hereupon
they
writ
to
their
Ambass
.
in
France
,
and
England
,
for
to
giue
aduise
vnto
the
Princes
with
whom
they
resided
,
that
the
Pope
was
euery
day
further
from
all
reasonable
Pacification
,
and
went
on
with
his
warlike
Prouisions
;
that
already
the
King
of
Spaine
had
declared
himselfe
,
hauing
giuen
his
owne
Letter
for
a
pledge
,
with
promise
to
assist
him
:
that
the
Pope
sent
often
into
Spaine
.
On
the
other
part
,
that
the
Repub.
was
resolued
to
doe
nothing
against
their
Liberty
and
Honour
for
any
respect
;
that
the
Senate
thought
it
time
to
haue
recourse
vnto
their
Maiesties
,
to
vnderstand
their
intentions
,
and
what
they
would
be
pleased
to
doe
,
if
things
should
fall
out
into
a
manifest
rupture
.
These
Ambassadors
had
also
charge
from
the
Republique
,
to
doe
what
they
could
to
sound
the
intention
of
these
Kings
,
and
to
draw
from
them
some
resolution
.
Besides
,
it
was
deliberated
to
call
the
Ambassadors
of
the
one
and
the
other
King
,
Residents
at
Venice
,
&
to
impart
vnto
them
the
same
things
.
Whereupon
the
English
Ambassador
(
after
he
had
thanked
the
Senate
for
this
Communication
,
and
had
complained
in
the
Name
of
the
King
his
Master
,
of
the
iniuries
which
were
offered
against
all
Reason
,
to
a
Republique
which
merited
graces
and
fauours
,
)
he
praised
their
Generosity
and
resolution
to
defend
their
Honour
,
assuring
them
that
on
so
important
an
occasion
,
they
should
haue
from
his
King
all
aid
and
fauour
,
as
well
in
good
Offices
,
as
in
Armes
and
succours
.
The
Ambassadour
also
proposed
,
as
from
himselfe
,
a
League
with
his
King
,
and
other
Princes
his
Friends
.
But
the
Ambassador
of
France
answered
,
that
the
King
his
Master
acknowledged
very
well
the
Reasons
of
the
Republique
,
and
the
wrongs
offered
vnto
them
by
the
Pope
;
with
whom
notwithstanding
they
ought
not
to
proceed
toorigorously
,
giuing
example
of
the
submissions
which
the
King
had
vsed
towards
Pope
Clement
,
and
exhorting
the
Republique
to
vse
all
diligence
to
find
some
meanes
to
accommodate
these
Controuersies
:
adioyning
neuerthelesse
,
that
if
they
should
come
to
Armes
,
(
which
he
could
not
beleeue
)
the
King
would
assist
the
Signiory
.
That
the
Spaniards
were
not
in
case
to
beginne
new
Warres
,
that
they
brought
nothing
but
words
and
apparences
,
which
for
certaine
would
not
come
to
effects
.
But
if
that
should
fall
out
,
he
promised
in
ample
words
the
assistance
of
his
King
.
He
added
further
,
that
the
Pope
spake
mildly
,
demanding
that
the
Lawes
might
be
suspended
,
and
that
he
would
suspend
his
Censures
;
yea
whensoeuer
the
Pope
was
assured
that
the
Lawes
would
be
suspended
,
he
would
be
the
first
to
suspend
the
Censures
.
Moreouer
,
Mounfieur
de
Fresne
propounded
another
motion
,
yet
as
from
himselfe
:
that
(
for
to
put
an
end
to
all
debate
,
and
wholly
to
stay
the
Pope
,
with
assurance
that
the
reasons
of
the
Republique
should
remaine
entire
,
)
they
might
remit
all
difficulties
into
the
hands
of
the
two
Kings
of
France
and
Spaine
,
who
because
of
their
interests
,
and
seeing
the
matter
was
common
to
all
Princes
,
could
not
but
approue
the
Lawes
and
actions
of
the
Senate
.
Whereupon
they
considered
the
great
difficulties
which
might
grow
before
the
Pope
might
be
made
to
consent
to
this
ouerture
,
and
after
he
had
consented
,
how
many
other
questions
might
arise
before
the
conclusion
.
So
it
was
represented
to
the
Ambassador
,
that
this
proposition
could
not
succeed
;
wherefore
he
passed
it
in
silence
.
The
Senate
aduised
their
Ambassador
in
Spaine
of
all
these
propositions
and
answers
,
commanding
him
to
thanke
the
Catholique
King
for
his
offer
to
interpose
in
this
affaire
,
and
to
make
remonstrance
vnto
him
,
how
needfull
it
was
for
that
Crowne
to
conserue
the
amitie
of
the
Republique
,
and
so
modestly
to
complaine
that
the
designes
of
the
Pope
were
fomented
by
the
Letters
of
his
Maiestie
,
and
by
the
offices
of
some
of
his
Ministers
.
Whereunto
the
Constable
of
Castile
in
the
Name
of
the
King
answered
;
That
the
Letter
written
vnto
the
Pope
was
not
for
to
breake
the
amitie
which
was
betweene
his
Maiestie
and
the
Republique
,
but
onely
to
shew
himselfe
a
defender
of
the
See
Apostolique
when
the
Pope
should
be
assaulted
in
his
Estate
.
Some
fifteene
daies
after
the
communication
made
to
these
Ambassadors
,
He
of
Spaine
was
at
the
audience
,
and
gaue
account
of
the
Letter
which
his
King
had
written
to
the
Pope
,
assuring
them
with
effectuall
words
,
that
it
was
nothing
,
and
that
it
was
written
onely
in
generall
termes
,
since
the
King
his
Master
had
no
intention
to
assist
the
Pope
,
but
onely
in
case
that
he
were
set
vpon
in
his
owne
Estate
,
by
the
forces
of
the
Republique
,
accompanied
with
the
Armes
of
forraine
Princes
;
but
otherwise
hee
had
not
any
purpose
to
offend
the
Republique
.
And
although
the
Letter
was
written
vnto
the
Pope
with
words
of
great
affection
,
that
this
was
onely
to
gaine
credit
with
his
Holinesse
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
more
powerfully
mediate
an
amiable
agreement
of
these
differences
.
That
to
this
end
he
had
required
leaue
of
them
to
demand
of
the
Pope
in
the
name
of
the
Repub.
that
he
would
take
away
the
Censures
;
and
withall
,
to
signifie
they
were
sorry
for
the
disgusts
of
his
Holinesse
.
But
that
the
commission
which
the
Senate
had
giuen
him
for
to
pray
the
Pope
,
was
too
much
restrained
,
to
produce
any
good
effect
;
that
therefore
it
was
meet
to
inlarge
it
,
as
might
seeme
good
to
his
Serenitie
.
And
hee
added
further
,
that
he
assured
the
Republique
on
the
word
of
a
King
,
of
this
his
good
intention
;
and
more
,
that
hee
knew
not
whether
others
,
who
made
shew
to
interpose
themselues
in
this
agreement
,
aimed
so
much
at
Peace
,
as
the
King
his
Master
.
Some
men
beleeued
that
Cardenas
resolued
to
doe
this
office
,
after
he
vnderstood
the
communication
which
had
beene
made
to
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
England
,
and
considered
the
alteration
which
the
Letter
of
the
Catholique
King
had
produced
,
with
other
effects
which
might
follow
.
Others
held
that
he
had
receiued
expresse
commission
thereof
from
Spaine
.
But
it
is
certaine
,
that
the
same
office
was
done
some
few
daies
before
in
Spaine
to
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
by
the
Constable
of
Castile
,
sent
expresly
to
tell
him
;
That
the
Letter
written
by
the
King
to
assist
his
Holinesse
,
was
not
to
breake
the
amitie
which
his
Maiestie
had
with
the
Republique
,
but
onely
to
get
reputation
with
the
Pope
,
wth
out
designe
to
come
to
armes
in
his
fauour
,
vnlesse
it
were
in
case
of
necessitie
when
he
should
be
assaulted
in
his
Estate
.
And
certainly
in
Spaine
they
employed
themselues
with
all
sinceritie
to
the
Pacification
:
and
did
what
was
possible
to
perswade
the
Nuntio
to
treat
with
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
,
at
least
in
secret
,
to
the
end
that
from
him
hee
might
vnderstand
that
which
they
thought
not
conuenient
for
themselues
to
tell
him
:
Particularly
the
assurance
which
the
King
gaue
,
that
hee
would
not
assist
the
Pope
but
for
the
defence
of
his
owne
Estate
against
forraine
Nations
;
and
further
that
he
might
know
how
the
Republique
treated
with
the
French
.
But
the
Nuntio
would
neuer
consent
to
treat
,
no
not
secretly
,
with
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
.
Although
the
businesse
of
the
agreement
was
in
the
hands
of
two
great
Kings
,
neuerthelesse
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
had
an
excessiue
desire
that
by
his
meanes
it
might
bee
ended
.
Whereupon
,
he
complained
vnto
the
Resident
of
the
Republique
with
him
,
and
also
made
it
knowne
by
his
Resident
at
Venice
,
that
hee
had
effectually
employed
himselfe
with
the
Pope
,
not
to
any
other
end
then
for
the
quiet
of
the
Repub.
in
which
hee
had
no
other
interest
then
that
of
amitie
,
his
owne
affaires
being
in
good
case
,
and
very
well
setled
.
That
if
there
had
beene
any
correspondence
on
the
side
of
the
Republique
,
by
communicating
vnto
him
their
intentions
,
and
giuing
him
some
liberty
to
treat
,
hee
had
peraduenture
brought
the
affaire
to
good
termes
;
adding
withall
a
large
discourse
of
the
profit
and
aduantages
of
Concord
,
of
the
damages
and
incommodities
of
Warre
.
The
Senate
made
answer
to
his
Resident
,
and
gaue
order
to
Robert
Lio
Secretary
of
the
Signiorie
,
who
was
with
his
Highnesse
,
to
let
him
vnderstand
;
that
his
sinceritie
and
good
will
was
well
knowne
vnto
them
;
that
the
offices
which
hee
had
done
with
the
Pope
were
acceptable
,
and
that
his
discourses
were
very
true
;
but
the
times
were
such
,
that
the
Republique
could
not
condescend
to
any
particular
proposition
before
the
Censures
were
remoued
;
because
the
Pope
hauing
interrupted
all
commerce
and
meanes
of
treatie
,
it
was
meet
that
hee
should
open
the
way
by
taking
off
his
Censures
,
which
way
once
opened
they
might
then
aduise
vpon
the
propositions
which
they
should
finde
most
proper
to
put
an
end
to
the
differences
.
This
answer
being
made
by
Robert
Lio
to
the
great
Duke
,
he
replied
;
That
his
intention
was
very
good
for
the
good
of
the
Republique
,
which
he
would
alwaies
procure
if
he
were
required
;
that
his
owne
affaires
were
not
in
any
bad
case
that
he
should
desire
a
change
;
that
he
was
aged
and
therefore
his
counsels
merited
to
be
followed
;
that
on
both
sides
notable
faults
had
beene
committed
by
passion
,
and
that
there
was
need
of
a
Physitian
;
that
they
might
make
vse
of
him
to
that
purpose
;
that
he
had
spoken
freely
to
the
Pope
,
who
was
in
some
diffidence
with
him
,
because
he
had
not
offered
him
succours
as
did
others
;
that
the
Pope
was
well
inclined
,
but
the
Cardinals
did
ill
offices
;
that
he
would
yet
further
imploy
himselfe
for
the
Republique
,
and
speake
in
their
behalfe
,
if
they
thought
well
;
otherwise
he
knew
not
what
he
could
do
.
When
the
proposition
of
the
Senate
was
arriued
in
France
,
by
which
the
King
was
desired
to
make
some
declaration
,
his
Maiestie
answered
;
That
the
Nuntio
of
the
Pope
had
required
of
him
the
same
in
the
name
of
his
Holinesse
:
But
he
saw
very
well
that
in
declaring
himselfe
he
should
doe
nothing
else
but
render
himselfe
suspected
on
the
one
side
,
and
consequently
depriue
himselfe
of
all
power
to
be
a
Mediator
for
an
accord
,
and
vtterly
to
breake
off
the
treatie
already
begun
.
Vpon
this
reason
he
did
not
thinke
fit
to
declare
himselfe
for
either
partie
,
or
to
fauour
the
reasons
of
the
one
or
of
the
other
;
but
remaining
neutrall
,
to
continue
the
treatie
of
agreement
which
might
bee
more
profitable
to
both
parties
,
then
the
declaration
could
be
aduantageous
to
either
of
them
:
and
so
much
the
rather
,
because
he
had
a
good
hope
very
quickly
to
finish
it
;
also
that
the
Senate
must
needs
yeeld
a
little
,
because
the
Pope
was
not
vnwilling
to
haue
all
accommodated
.
But
the
King
of
England
,
although
hee
was
much
busied
by
the
presence
of
the
King
of
Denmarke
,
his
Brother
in
Law
,
in
such
sort
that
he
could
not
thinke
on
any
other
affaire
,
or
giue
audience
vnto
any
Ambassador
;
yet
hauing
notice
,
that
Iustimano
,
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
,
had
something
to
say
vnto
him
,
he
heard
him
;
and
after
hee
had
vnderstood
all
the
progresse
and
successe
of
matters
passed
,
with
the
demand
of
the
Senate
,
He
answered
;
That
he
was
much
comforted
to
vnderstand
the
Constancie
of
the
people
,
and
the
Vnion
of
the
Senate
,
to
the
defence
of
their
proper
liberty
,
of
Iustice
,
and
of
the
Power
giuen
by
God
to
all
Princes
.
Hee
laughed
at
the
declaration
of
Spaine
made
only
by
a
Letter
,
saying
,
that
he
who
will
come
to
effects
is
not
wont
to
giue
words
;
that
He
was
obliged
to
the
Repub.
for
the
affection
which
they
had
testified
to
him
,
and
for
their
demonstration
of
Honour
towards
Him
in
sending
their
Ambassador
Ordinarie
and
Extra
ordinarie
.
And
therefore
that
there
was
contracted
betweene
them
an
amitie
reciprocall
and
sincere
;
so
as
there
should
neuer
be
occasion
of
rupture
betweene
the
Republique
and
Him
;
that
Hee
could
not
say
so
much
for
others
.
But
for
that
which
the
Senate
then
demanded
,
He
held
himselfe
obliged
to
condescend
;
First
,
because
in
iudgement
He
approued
the
actions
of
the
Republique
:
and
secondly
,
since
they
had
a
great
confidence
in
Him
,
that
He
should
shew
himselfe
ingratefull
and
vniust
,
if
He
refused
to
protect
a
cause
so
righteous
,
wherein
the
Senate
onely
defended
themselues
from
oppression
,
and
susteined
their
liberty
together
with
the
authoritie
of
all
Princes
;
that
it
was
indeed
a
prudent
aduise
to
proceed
herein
with
dexteritie
to
auoid
Warre
and
Troubles
;
but
if
the
violence
of
others
would
needs
bring
all
to
a
rupture
,
the
Senate
might
rest
assured
that
in
the
word
of
a
Prince
hee
would
assist
the
Republique
with
all
his
forces
:
That
he
had
giuen
charge
to
his
Ambassadour
at
Venice
to
performe
more
amply
the
same
Office
;
not
being
able
then
to
say
more
for
the
presence
of
the
King
of
Denmarke
.
The
Earle
of
Salisbury
by
commandement
from
the
King
,
confirmed
the
same
things
to
the
Ambassadour
,
and
added
thereunto
that
the
King
was
not
moued
to
assist
the
Republique
for
any
designe
that
he
had
to
diuide
the
Members
of
the
Romane
Church
from
their
Head
:
that
he
knew
well
they
meant
not
to
leaue
their
own
Religion
,
wherein
he
did
not
blame
them
;
that
he
was
carried
to
this
resolution
by
the
Declaration
which
the
Spaniard
had
made
for
the
Pope
:
that
his
intention
onely
was
to
oppose
himselfe
to
those
who
assaied
to
depriue
Princes
of
their
Libertie
,
and
to
aid
those
that
would
sustaine
and
defend
it
.
The
Ambassadour
of
England
at
Venice
spake
on
the
same
manner
,
saying
,
That
he
had
particular
Commandement
from
the
King
his
Master
,
to
oblige
him
vnder
the
Word
of
a
King
,
to
a
neere
Vnion
with
the
Republique
,
to
assist
them
with
Connsell
and
Forces
,
as
also
to
labour
with
all
his
Friends
that
they
should
doe
the
same
,
nor
for
any
base
ends
or
priuate
interests
,
nor
for
to
foment
a
diuision
,
nor
to
come
into
concurrence
or
opposition
with
any
other
Prince
;
but
especially
for
two
Reasons
.
First
,
for
that
acknowledging
himselfe
obliged
to
God
for
infinite
fauours
receiued
from
him
,
he
thought
it
his
duty
to
defend
his
Cause
,
that
is
,
to
conserue
that
Power
which
his
Diuine
Maiestie
had
established
vpon
earth
.
Secondly
,
because
of
that
Bond
of
Amity
renewed
with
the
Republique
.
The
Ambassador
hereunto
added
,
that
he
had
order
from
the
King
to
publish
or
to
keepe
secret
this
Declaration
,
according
as
it
should
seeme
most
expedient
to
the
Republique
.
The
King
was
thanked
in
the
Person
of
his
Ambassadour
with
many
words
,
as
also
Iustinian
their
Ambassadour
with
his
Maiestie
had
charge
to
doe
the
same
;
and
further
,
a
Letter
was
written
vnto
that
King
,
with
such
thankfulnesse
as
was
meet
.
The
Ambassadour
of
France
a
few
dayes
after
that
the
Answer
of
his
King
was
arriued
,
and
haply
to
sweeten
it
,
came
to
the
Audience
,
where
he
made
a
long
Discourse
for
the
Accord
,
concluding
that
though
it
should
not
fall
out
,
yet
the
King
would
not
depart
from
the
Amity
which
he
had
with
the
Republique
.
That
therefore
his
Maiestie
desired
to
be
throughly
informed
of
their
Reasons
,
not
only
for
the
merit
and
iustice
of
the
Lawes
,
and
other
things
controuerted
,
but
also
touching
the
order
which
they
had
holden
in
opposing
the
Censures
of
the
Pope
,
who
complained
not
only
of
the
things
aforesaid
,
but
that
he
had
receiued
some
new
offences
,
both
for
hindring
Nauigation
into
places
of
the
Church
,
and
for
banishing
vtterly
out
of
their
Estate
the
Order
of
the
Iesuites
.
To
which
by
decree
of
Senate
was
made
answer
,
thanking
the
King
for
his
good
and
sincere
affection
,
and
also
there
was
giuen
in
writing
to
the
Ambassador
,
a
briefe
Summary
of
their
Reasons
,
for
iustification
as
well
of
the
Lawes
and
of
the
Iudgement
,
as
of
that
which
the
Senate
and
the
other
Magistrates
had
done
to
repulse
the
iniuries
of
the
Pope
,
and
to
hinder
the
Seditions
which
the
Censures
might
haue
occasioned
.
The
complaint
touching
Nauigation
was
also
resolued
,
saying
that
it
appertained
to
euery
good
Gouernment
,
to
prouide
that
the
State
might
be
furnished
with
things
necessary
,
not
letting
that
be
caried
away
to
others
,
whereof
it selfe
stands
in
need
;
that
accordingly
the
Republique
had
stayed
all
Vessels
at
Sea
,
wherein
were
prouisions
necessary
for
the
State
;
whereupon
,
if
it
followed
that
the
State
Ecclesiasticall
were
in
some
want
,
this
was
not
their
fault
,
but
the
order
of
humane
things
so
required
.
Concerning
the
Iesuites
,
that
they
had
not
beene
banished
,
but
rather
were
gone
away
of
themselues
,
as
not
being
willing
to
obey
the
Commandement
giuen
vnto
them
,
to
continue
the
Diuine
Seruice
;
but
after
their
departure
hauing
notice
of
an
infinite
number
of
iniuries
,
Machinations
,
and
Treasons
by
them
contriued
,
the
Senate
had
ordained
(
as
Iustice
required
)
that
they
should
neuer
more
returne
.
But
although
the
King
had
promised
to
continue
his
sincere
Amity
with
the
Republique
,
yet
he
would
neuer
employ
himselfe
in
any
particular
thing
which
might
aid
their
Cause
;
on
the
contrary
,
when
their
Ambassador
requested
his
Maiestie
to
hinder
the
leuy
of
Suisses
,
which
the
Pope
purposed
to
make
,
and
to
fauour
the
leuy
of
the
Republique
;
he
did
refuse
,
saying
,
it
was
a
meanes
to
make
him
declare
himselfe
,
which
he
intended
not
to
doe
,
but
shewing
himselfe
neutrall
to
treat
the
Agreement
;
saying
besides
that
it
was
needlesse
for
the
Republique
to
make
so
great
prouision
of
Armes
,
it
being
sufficient
to
haue
their
owne
Places
well
furnished
.
FOVRTH
BOOKE
.
WHilest
these
things
were
thus
in
treaty
,
the
Spaniards
attempted
to
imbroile
the
Republique
with
the
Turke
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
constrained
to
haue
recourse
to
them
,
and
so
they
might
haue
power
to
carry
the
Senate
to
accept
of
a
Composition
with
the
Pope
vpon
such
termes
as
pleased
them
.
But
their
Proiect
was
so
farre
from
successe
,
that
on
the
contrary
there
had
falne
vpon
them
a
great
mischiefe
,
if
by
the
prudence
of
the
Senate
it
had
not
beene
diuerted
.
The
occasion
was
this
.
The
Marquis
de
Santa
Croce
,
being
departed
from
Naples
(
after
he
had
receiued
Benediction
from
the
Nuntio
,
)
with
six
and
twentie
Gallies
,
he
passed
to
Messina
,
where
he
strengthened
himselfe
with
fourteene
more
;
and
hauing
aduice
that
the
Venetian
Armie
was
at
Corfu
,
hee
sailed
very
secretly
,
striking
his
Masts
that
he
might
not
be
discouered
;
and
in
this
fashion
he
arriued
the
tenth
of
August
at
Durazzo
,
a
Citie
of
Albany
(
holden
by
the
Turkes
,
)
which
he
finding
neare
void
of
Inhabitants
,
who
were
occupied
at
their
Haruest
,
as
He
himselfe
hath
reported
in
his
Printed
Relation
,
he
sacked
and
burned
it
with
little
resistance
,
carrying
away
155.
men
,
women
and
children
,
among
whom
were
thirty
Christians
,
which
he
set
free
as
soone
as
he
came
to
Otranto
:
he
tooke
also
thirty
peeces
of
Ordnance
,
the
smallest
he
carryed
away
,
being
constrained
to
leaue
the
greater
cloyed
,
for
feare
of
the
Turkes
,
who
came
with
Forces
vnto
the
rescue
.
This
newes
being
come
to
Venice
,
greatly
displeased
the
Senate
,
who
feared
that
the
Turks
would
reuenge
themselues
by
falling
vpon
their
State
,
which
was
nearest
vnto
them
,
as
at
other
times
they
had
done
;
or
that
at
least
they
would
enter
the
Gulfe
,
and
set
vpon
Puglia
,
and
by
this
meanes
put
things
in
a
confusion
.
Wherefore
the
Ambassador
of
Spaine
was
called
,
and
the
Duke
greatly
complained
vnto
him
,
saying
,
That
for
a
trifle
they
would
prouoke
the
Turks
,
and
draw
their
Armies
into
the
Gulfe
,
with
no
lesse
damage
to
his
Master
,
than
to
the
Republique
;
and
that
the
deceased
King
,
whose
prudence
was
such
that
it
merited
to
be
imitated
,
would
neuer
consent
to
such
enterprises
.
The
Duke
further
intimated
,
that
if
hereafter
they
should
make
such
attempts
,
they
would
not
be
indured
.
To
which
the
Ambassadour
answered
,
that
he
had
prayed
the
King
his
Master
to
command
that
his
Armies
should
not
henceforth
enter
within
the
Gulfe
.
But
at
Constantinople
,
the
Turkes
perceiued
very
well
the
Artifices
of
Spaine
,
and
that
the
enterprise
of
Durazzo
had
beene
attempted
to
no
other
end
,
than
to
set
them
at
ods
with
the
Republique
.
And
therefore
the
Grand
Seigneur
sent
command
to
the
Captaine
of
his
Army
to
keepe
good
vnion
and
intelligence
with
the
Venetian
Armies
,
to
the
damage
of
the
Pope
&
Spaniards
.
Afterward
,
the
first
Visier
called
Octauian
Bon
,
Bayliefe
of
the
Republique
,
and
complained
of
the
assault
made
on
Durazzo
,
concluding
that
the
Republike
was
obliged
to
be
sensible
of
it
;
because
the
Grand
Seigneur
knew
very
well
that
it
was
done
onely
to
set
him
at
variance
with
them
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
being
willing
to
proceed
generously
,
on
this
occasion
they
should
be
freed
both
from
this
and
some
other
troubles
on
their
side
,
implying
hereby
the
V●●hocs
with
diuers
other
damages
and
displeasures
,
vsing
withall
that
Prouerbe
of
the
Turkes
,
It
is
better
to
be
one
day
a
Cocke
,
than
alwayes
a
Hen.
He
offered
him
to
ioyne
with
them
his
present
Army
,
with
all
sorts
of
aid
against
the
Spaniards
and
the
Pope
,
shewing
vnto
him
that
the
Republique
had
no
greater
enemies
than
Spaniards
and
Priests
:
which
being
manifest
,
they
ought
to
thinke
of
reuenge
,
and
rest
assured
alwayes
of
their
assistance
,
it
being
a
vaine
thing
to
arme
,
and
not
to
vse
their
Armes
against
their
enemies
.
And
if
they
thought
not
fit
to
vnite
with
their
Armies
and
other
succours
,
he
proposed
that
if
the
Venetian
Army
would
assault
the
State
of
the
Church
,
or
of
the
Spaniard
on
the
one
side
,
they
would
doe
it
on
the
other
:
and
that
the
Grand
Seigneur
had
writ
to
all
his
Ministers
to
lend
all
sorts
of
aid
to
the
Republique
,
without
expecting
any
further
order
from
the
Port.
A
few
dayes
after
,
the
Army
of
the
Turkes
appeared
in
the
Gomenices
,
not
farre
from
Corfu
,
to
the
number
of
55.
Gallics
,
commanded
by
Iaphar
Bashaw
;
to
whom
the
Generall
Pasqualigo
,
who
was
then
at
Corfu
,
and
commanded
the
Venetian
Army
,
hauing
sent
Victor
Barbaro
his
Secretary
for
to
visit
Him
,
and
to
complaine
of
some
small
damages
done
by
some
Galeots
of
Corsares
,
Iapher
speedily
dispatched
twenty
Gallies
to
take
them
,
which
accordingly
they
did
,
and
hanged
the
Captaine
.
The
Bashaw
further
discoursed
vnto
the
Secretary
of
the
great
esteeme
which
the
Grand
Seignieur
made
of
the
Republique
.
To
which
he
adioyned
,
that
he
had
commandement
from
his
Master
,
by
his
Letters
of
the
fifth
of
September
,
to
ioyne
himselfe
with
the
Venetian
Forces
,
to
goe
against
the
Pope
and
the
King
of
Spaine
,
in
such
manner
as
he
should
be
aduised
by
the
Venetian
Captaines
,
or
else
to
march
seuerally
if
they
should
iudge
it
better
.
And
the
Bashaw
sent
three
of
his
Gallies
to
the
Generall
Pasqualigo
,
with
the
Bei
of
Damita
,
him
of
Scio
,
and
of
Assan
,
Surnamed
Ianarin
,
a
Genoan
by
Nation
,
for
to
giue
him
account
of
the
Order
which
he
had
from
Constantinople
,
and
thereupon
to
sollicite
his
resolution
.
To
this
Office
the
Generall
of
the
Venetians
corresponded
,
praising
and
thanking
the
Grand
Seignieur
;
yet
he
added
that
it
was
meet
to
giue
aduice
of
this
Proposition
at
Venice
,
and
from
thence
to
expect
a
resolution
.
The
Turkes
offered
a
light
Galley
to
performe
the
Voyage
more
speedily
,
the
returne
whereof
they
would
expect
.
But
the
Generall
alledging
the
length
of
time
,
and
the
incommodity
which
the
Armie
might
suffer
,
if
it
remained
so
many
dayes
at
Sea
,
wrought
in
such
sort
that
they
retired
,
giuing
them
to
vnderstand
that
they
should
be
aduertised
what
resolution
was
taken
.
In
this
Moneth
of
August
was
begunne
a
kinde
of
Warre
by
Writing
,
offensiue
on
the
Popes
part
,
and
defensiue
on
the
side
of
the
Republique
,
handled
on
both
parts
with
very
much
heat
,
and
which
serued
greatly
to
the
Negotiation
which
was
in
treating
.
For
though
it
was
certaine
,
that
the
Pope
was
the
first
that
assailed
the
Republique
with
this
sort
of
Weapons
,
neuerthelesse
,
he
was
so
farre
infeiour
in
the
euent
,
that
this
was
one
of
the
principall
Causes
which
incited
him
to
an
Agreement
,
and
he
suffered
more
in
his
reputation
by
these
Writings
,
then
the
Republique
,
by
the
continuation
of
the
Censures
.
The
beginning
and
progresse
hereof
was
thus
.
After
that
the
Republique
had
hindered
the
execution
of
the
Censures
,
by
such
reasons
,
such
dexteritie
and
constancie
,
as
before
wee
haue
mentioned
,
the
Pope
,
who
saw
himselfe
blamed
by
the
Court
of
Rome
for
his
inconsiderate
proceedings
in
this
affaire
,
trauelled
on
his
side
to
finde
some
Reasons
,
and
commanded
Some
to
studie
these
matters
:
then
in
the
end
resolued
to
publish
his
Motiues
,
and
caused
a
Writing
to
be
framed
by
Scipio
Gobellucci
(
to
whom
he
gaue
for
recompence
the
Office
of
a
Secretarie
,
which
he
was
wont
to
sell
,
)
which
Writing
he
sent
to
Mantua
,
Milan
,
Cremona
,
and
Ferrara
,
to
the
end
that
it
might
be
dispersed
in
all
Quarters
.
He
sent
it
likewise
into
Spaine
to
his
Nuntio
,
not
only
for
his
Instruction
,
but
also
that
it
might
be
diuulged
.
Hereupon
at
Venice
some
proposed
that
it
was
necessarie
to
publish
in
like
sort
the
Reasons
of
the
Repub.
as
well
to
oppose
the
foresaid
Writing
,
as
because
it
was
a
thing
earnestly
desired
by
the
Subiects
;
and
so
much
the
more
,
for
that
hauing
in
their
Letters
of
the
6.
of
May
,
spoken
of
the
nullitie
of
the
Monitorie
,
it
seemed
requisite
that
the
Reasons
thereof
should
bee
explained
and
declared
,
and
how
the
Letters
of
the
Duke
were
supported
by
good
and
cleare
arguments
.
And
that
which
incited
them
yet
more
,
was
an
aduice
that
the
Iesuites
,
no
lesse
passionate
in
this
affaire
then
the
Pope
himselfe
,
went
vp
and
downe
saying
,
perswading
,
and
declaiming
in
their
Chaires
and
also
writ
vnto
their
adherents
within
the
State
,
that
if
the
Republique
had
any
Reasons
they
would
haue
manifested
them
:
but
that
it
sufficed
them
in
generall
to
say
they
had
many
Reasons
,
being
not
able
to
particularize
in
any
.
Others
said
that
they
had
done
enough
for
a
sufficient
defence
,
and
that
it
was
not
meet
to
say
any
more
till
they
were
forced
:
and
this
aduise
preuailed
,
for
the
great
reuerence
which
the
Republique
carried
to
the
See
Apostolique
:
thinking
it
more
fit
to
faile
in
some
point
of
reputation
,
then
to
giue
any
signe
of
disrespect
vnto
that
See
,
although
they
had
receiued
from
it
so
manifest
iniuries
.
Yet
it
was
not
possible
to
retaine
some
liuely
wits
,
that
they
should
not
write
somewhat
by
stealth
;
hence
there
came
abroad
diuers
Discourses
on
both
sides
,
but
yet
onely
in
hand-writing
.
Diuers
Letters
were
also
written
vnder
fained
Names
to
gaine
the
more
credit
,
and
in
particular
,
one
in
the
Name
of
the
Senate
vnto
the
Cities
their
Subiects
.
It
is
true
(
as
hath
beene
said
)
that
there
was
one
written
and
read
in
all
the
Counsels
of
Cities
,
but
not
any
Copies
thereof
were
giuen
to
any
.
It
may
be
that
some
person
of
learning
hauing
heard
it
read
,
and
committing
it
(
as
he
thought
)
to
memorie
,
did
afterwards
set
downe
in
Writing
rather
that
which
he
imagined
he
had
heard
then
that
which
he
heard
indeed
;
or
else
,
thinking
the
stile
of
the
Senate
too
modest
,
too
reserued
and
reuerent
,
he
adioyned
thereunto
of
his
owne
some
biting
and
eager
words
to
fit
it
better
to
the
taste
of
the
vulgar
,
and
so
let
it
runne
vnder
hand
among
the
People
.
But
at
Milan
there
fell
out
an
accident
of
most
pernicious
consequence
,
where
some
Ecclefiastiques
of
great
qualitie
caused
to
imprint
(
without
the
name
of
the
Author
or
of
the
Place
)
a
Writing
of
one
sheet
of
paper
very
seditious
,
wherein
was
affirmed
,
against
all
sound
doctrine
,
that
Mariages
within
the
State
of
the
Republique
were
inualide
,
the
Matrimoniall
coniunction
Adultery
,
and
the
Children
all
Bastards
;
that
it
was
not
onely
lawfull
,
but
euen
meritorious
,
for
Pastors
to
abandon
their
Flockes
.
And
to
conceale
the
Place
where
this
was
printed
,
they
forbade
the
Printer
very
straitly
,
euen
vnder
paine
of
Censures
,
that
he
should
not
giue
any
one
Copie
thereof
within
Milan
.
The
sheet
was
therefore
distributed
in
the
Confines
of
Bergamo
,
Brescia
and
Crema
.
To
contradict
this
Writing
,
a
certaine
Person
published
some
Treatises
written
150.
yeeres
agoe
by
Iohn
Gerson
,
so
well
fitted
to
the
affaires
of
this
time
that
they
seem'd
to
be
written
on
this
occasion
,
and
such
as
certainely
at
this
day
none
could
write
so
well
and
so
resolutely
.
Hereunto
was
adioyned
a
Letter
,
without
the
name
of
the
Author
,
whereby
the
Curates
were
exhorted
to
take
care
of
their
Churches
,
and
not
to
feare
the
offence
of
God
by
not
obseruing
the
Interdict
.
But
the
Inquisition
of
Rome
the
27.
of
Iune
,
prohibited
by
name
this
last
Writing
,
and
also
the
others
not
yet
imprinted
,
vnder
paine
of
Excommunication
for
them
that
read
or
kept
them
:
alledging
for
reason
,
that
they
contained
many
propositions
,
rash
,
scandalous
,
slanderous
,
seditious
,
schismaticall
and
hereticall
,
with
this
clause
,
respectiue
,
to
make
all
ambiguous
.
In
the
end
,
they
brake
off
silence
at
Rome
,
whence
came
out
a
little
Booke
of
Cardinall
Bellarmines
against
the
Treatises
of
Gerson
,
and
a
little
after
the
Admonition
of
Cardinall
Baronius
,
full
of
railing
speeches
and
detractions
,
as
also
a
Discourse
of
Cardinall
Colonna
,
hoping
by
such
Writings
to
moue
the
fidelitie
of
all
sorts
of
persons
;
forasmuch
as
Card.
Colonna
had
indeuoured
to
terrifie
the
Prelates
and
other
Ecclesiastiques
placed
in
the
greatest
charges
by
the
feare
of
Censures
,
and
the
priuation
of
their
Dignities
and
Benefices
.
Card.
Bellarmine
aimed
to
shake
the
deuout
consciences
by
exalting
the
authoritie
of
the
Pope
so
far
as
to
make
it
equall
to
that
of
God
.
And
Card.
Baronius
thought
by
his
reuiling
and
declaiming
to
draw
to
his
cause
all
learned
Persons
.
They
did
not
beleeue
at
Rome
that
any
would
be
found
so
bold
as
to
oppose
himselfe
to
the
reputation
of
these
great
Cardinals
,
considering
their
high
and
eminent
qualitie
;
as
also
they
hoped
to
finde
that
ignorance
among
the
people
which
they
had
long
laboured
to
breed
and
bring
in
.
But
at
Venice
,
to
the
end
that
no
weake
conscience
might
be
troubled
by
the
Hyperbolees
of
Card.
Bellarmine
,
he
was
speedily
answered
,
to
discouer
the
truth
,
and
to
shew
vnto
all
what
obedience
a
Christian
owes
to
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
;
where
also
the
publique
Reasons
were
manifested
,
&
the
three
Ordinances
of
the
Republique
maintained
,
together
with
their
Authority
to
iudge
and
punish
Ecclesiastiques
,
which
the
Pope
in
his
Monitorie
had
oppugned
;
with
other
Writings
,
intituled
,
Considerations
and
Aduises
.
And
in
as
much
as
it
seemed
necessarie
to
giue
account
to
all
the
world
,
that
the
commandement
made
by
the
Republique
for
the
continuation
of
Diuine
Seruice
was
iust
and
lawfull
,
they
iudged
expedient
to
proue
it
,
by
a
Treatise
of
the
Interdict
:
and
withall
the
Senate
gaue
permission
to
imprint
other
Bookes
in
fauour
of
the
publique
,
prouided
that
men
should
obserue
herein
the
Lawes
which
the
State
prescribed
,
that
is
,
that
there
should
be
nothing
written
contrary
to
faith
,
good
maners
,
&
the
Authoritie
of
Princes
.
And
because
the
Inquisitor
was
not
able
to
examine
all
Writings
which
were
presented
to
be
allowed
to
the
Presse
,
there
were
deputed
fiue
Diuines
together
with
the
Patriarchall
Vicar
and
the
Diuine
of
the
Repub.
to
take
care
of
those
matters
.
As
soone
as
these
foresaid
Writings
appeared
in
Rome
,
the
Inquisition
presently
censured
them
,
by
particular
name
,
because
(
as
they
said
)
they
contained
heresies
,
errors
and
scandals
,
with
the
ordinary
clause
,
respectiuè
:
and
adioyned
a
Prohibition
of
all
other
Writings
which
should
be
made
against
the
Interdict
,
whether
in
Print
or
Manuscript
,
so
as
they
might
not
be
read
or
kept
without
incurring
the
penalty
of
Excommunication
,
and
reseruation
of
their
absolution
.
These
prohibitions
which
might
(
considering
the
terrors
of
Excommunication
)
haue
repressed
all
Writings
to
be
made
in
fauour
of
the
Republique
,
did
not
withstanding
produce
a
contrary
effect
,
forasmuch
as
many
did
hence
conclude
,
that
reason
could
not
stand
on
their
side
,
who
would
not
suffer
the
Reasons
of
both
parties
to
be
read
and
published
.
Others
said
,
that
these
three
Cardinals
had
disguised
the
truth
,
and
would
not
that
it
should
be
discouered
.
Others
thought
strange
that
all
Writings
which
might
be
made
were
prohibited
;
as
if
they
pretended
to
haue
the
spirit
of
prophecie
to
foresee
that
men
could
write
nothing
good
,
or
else
of
authority
to
extinguish
indifferently
the
good
with
the
euill
.
There
were
some
who
from
this
Prohibition
collected
,
that
in
those
Writings
was
nothing
worthy
of
Censure
,
seeing
that
the
Court
of
Rome
had
not
the
boldnesse
to
note
any
particular
,
and
by
this
Aduerbe
Respectiuè
,
they
had
reserued
to
themselues
a
shrowd
against
all
obiections
.
Whereupon
,
some
proposed
that
for
their
owne
defence
against
such
iniuries
,
it
was
meet
by
publique
decree
to
prohibite
all
Writings
composed
in
fauour
of
the
Pope
.
But
others
represented
that
this
would
be
to
imitate
that
which
they
reprehended
in
another
:
that
the
free
course
of
these
Writings
would
be
for
the
aduantage
of
the
Republique
,
and
that
hereby
men
should
see
that
on
their
part
nothing
was
palliated
or
disguised
,
neither
that
they
distrusted
the
iudgement
of
the
World
vpon
that
they
had
done
.
This
opinion
preuailed
in
such
sort
,
that
not
onely
the
Writings
in
this
Cause
were
tolerated
,
but
also
the
publique
felling
of
them
permitted
,
and
Liberty
giuen
to
bring
them
into
the
State
.
Touching
them
that
held
for
the
Pope
,
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
all
that
time
which
passed
from
Iuly
to
that
Aprill
wherein
the
Peace
was
concluded
,
all
sorts
of
Persons
striued
to
be
writing
to
gaine
the
good
grace
of
his
Holinesse
.
Wherefore
there
were
published
many
Treatises
,
as
well
of
Iesuites
as
of
others
,
partly
vnder
true
names
,
partly
vnder
fained
;
to
which
Learned
men
made
answers
to
repell
their
slanders
,
and
to
confure
those
false
Doctrines
which
they
attempted
to
scatter
.
The
Doctrine
of
the
Venetian
Writers
was
,
in
summe
;
That
God
hath
established
two
Gouernments
in
the
World
,
the
one
Spirituall
,
and
the
other
Temporall
,
each
one
of
them
being
supreme
and
independent
vpon
the
other
.
The
one
is
the
Ecclesiasticall
Ministery
,
the
other
is
the
Ciuill
Gouernment
.
Of
the
Spirituall
he
hath
giuen
the
care
vnto
the
Apostles
,
and
to
their
Successors
;
of
the
Temporall
the
charge
is
put
in
the
hands
of
Princes
,
in
such
sort
,
that
one
may
not
intermeddle
in
that
which
appertaines
to
the
other
;
that
the
Pope
hath
no
power
to
abrogate
the
Lawes
of
Princes
in
Temporall
matters
,
nor
to
depriue
them
of
their
Estates
,
or
free
their
Subiects
from
their
Allegeance
which
they
owe
vnto
them
;
that
to
depose
Kings
from
their
Estates
is
a
new
thing
,
neuer
attempted
till
within
this
fiue
hundred
years
,
against
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
examples
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
his
Saints
;
and
that
to
teach
that
in
case
of
controuersie
betweene
the
Pope
and
a
Prince
,
it
is
lawful
to
pursue
him
by
frauds
and
open
force
,
or
that
the
Subiects
which
rebell
against
him
,
doe
by
that
meanes
obtaine
remission
of
their
sinnes
,
is
a
Doctrine
seditious
and
sacrilegious
;
that
Ecclesiasticall
men
by
Diuine
Law
are
not
exempted
from
the
Secular
Power
,
neither
in
their
persons
nor
in
their
goods
;
but
haue
receiued
from
godly
and
deuout
Princes
,
since
Constantine
the
Great
,
vntill
Fredericke
the
second
,
diuers
Priuiledges
both
reall
and
personall
,
greater
or
lesser
according
to
the
exigence
of
times
and
places
;
which
hath
bin
also
practised
in
other
Realmes
and
Principalities
,
being
alwayes
exempted
(
as
well
by
Emperours
,
as
other
Princes
)
from
the
power
of
inferiour
Magistrates
,
but
not
from
their
owne
Soueraigne
authority
.
That
the
Exemptions
granted
by
Popes
vnto
the
Order
of
the
Clergie
haue
not
beene
admitted
in
some
places
,
and
in
others
admitted
only
in
part
,
and
that
they
haue
been
valide
only
so
farre
as
they
haue
beene
receiued
;
that
notwithstanding
any
Exemption
,
the
Prince
hath
still
Power
ouer
their
persons
and
goods
whensoeuer
necessity
constraines
him
to
serue
himselfe
of
them
And
if
at
any
time
they
should
abuse
such
Exemption
to
the
perturbation
of
the
publique
tranquillitie
,
that
the
Prince
is
obliged
to
prouide
a
remedy
.
Another
point
of
their
Doctrine
was
,
that
the
Pope
ought
not
to
thinke
himselfe
infallible
,
vnlesse
where
God
hath
promised
him
his
Diuine
assistance
;
which
some
Moderne
Doctors
say
to
bee
onely
in
necessary
points
of
Faith
,
and
when
hee
vses
fit
meanes
to
that
purpose
,
of
diuine
Inuocation
and
of
Ecclesiasticall
consultations
.
But
the
authority
of
Binding
and
Loosing
ought
to
bee
vnderstood
with
this
Caution
,
claue
non
crrante
,
seeing
God
hath
commanded
the
Pastor
to
follow
the
Merit
and
Iustice
of
the
Cause
,
and
not
his
owne
inclination
:
that
when
the
Pope
vpon
any
difference
with
Princes
,
passes
on
to
thunder
out
his
Censures
,
it
is
permitted
vnto
the
Doctors
to
consider
whether
he
hath
proceeded
claue
errante
aut
non
errante
.
And
the
Prince
when
he
is
assured
that
the
Censures
thundred
against
him
,
his
Estates
and
subiects
are
inualide
,
may
and
ought
,
for
the
conseruation
of
publique
peace
,
hinder
the
execution
thereof
,
preseruing
his
Religion
,
and
the
reuerence
due
to
the
Church
;
and
that
according
to
the
doctrine
of
S.
Augustine
,
the
Excommunication
of
a
multitude
,
or
of
Him
who
commandeth
,
and
is
followed
by
a
great
number
of
people
,
is
pernicious
and
sacrilegious
;
that
the
new
name
of
Blinde
Obedience
inuented
by
Ignatius
Loiola
vnknown
to
the
Ancient
Church
and
to
al
good
Diuines
,
taketh
away
the
essence
of
that
vertue
,
(
which
ought
to
work
by
certain
knowledge
and
election
,
)
exposeth
vs
to
the
danger
of
offending
God
,
doth
not
excuse
him
who
is
deceiued
by
the
Ghostly
Father
,
and
may
ingender
seditions
,
as
it
hath
beene
seene
within
these
forty
yeares
since
that
abuse
hath
beene
introduced
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
Romane
Writers
,
or
Papalins
,
affirmed
;
That
the
Temporall
Power
of
Princes
is
subordinate
to
the
Power
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
subiect
to
it
;
consequently
that
the
Pope
hath
authority
to
depriue
Princes
of
their
Estates
for
their
faults
and
errors
which
they
commit
in
Gouernment
,
yea
though
they
haue
not
committed
any
fault
,
when
the
Pope
shall
iudge
it
fit
for
the
good
of
the
Church
;
that
the
Pope
may
free
Subiects
from
their
obedience
,
and
from
their
oath
of
Fidelity
which
they
owe
vnto
their
Princes
,
in
which
case
they
are
obliged
to
cast
off
all
subiection
,
and
euen
to
pursue
the
Prince
,
if
the
Pope
command
it
.
And
although
they
all
agreed
to
hold
these
Maximes
,
yet
they
were
not
at
accord
touching
the
manner
;
for
they
that
were
touched
with
a
little
shame
,
said
,
so
great
an
authority
did
not
reside
in
the
Pope
,
because
Iesus
Christ
had
giuen
him
any
Temporall
authority
,
but
because
this
was
necessary
for
the
Spirituall
.
Wherefore
Iesus
Christ
giuing
Spirituall
authority
,
had
giuen
also
indirectly
the
Temporall
:
which
was
a
vain
shift
,
seeing
they
made
no
other
difference
then
of
Words
.
But
the
greater
part
of
these
men
spake
plainly
,
that
the
Pope
hath
all
Authority
in
heauen
and
earth
,
both
Spirituall
and
Temporall
,
ouer
all
Princes
of
the
World
no
otherwise
then
ouer
his
Subiects
and
vassals
:
that
he
might
correct
them
for
any
fault
whatsoeuer
:
that
he
is
a
Temporall
Monarque
ouer
all
the
earth
:
that
from
any
Temporall
Soueraigne
Prince
men
might
appeale
to
the
Pope
:
that
he
might
giue
Lawes
to
all
Princes
,
and
annull
those
which
were
made
by
Them
.
For
the
Exemption
of
Ecclesiastiques
,
they
all
with
one
voyce
denied
,
that
they
held
it
by
the
grace
and
priuiledge
of
Princes
,
although
their
Lawes
to
that
purpose
,
Constitutions
,
and
Priuiledges
be
yet
extant
;
but
they
were
not
agreed
how
they
had
receiued
it
,
some
of
them
affirming
that
it
was
de
iure
diuino
;
others
that
it
came
by
Constitutions
of
Popes
and
Councels
.
But
all
consented
vpon
this
,
that
they
are
not
Subiects
to
the
Prince
euen
in
case
of
treason
,
and
that
they
are
not
bound
to
obey
the
Lawes
vnlesse
it
were
vi
directiuâ
:
And
some
passed
so
farre
as
to
say
,
that
the
Ecclesiastiques
ought
to
examine
whether
the
Lawes
&
Commands
of
the
Prince
beiust
,
and
whether
the
people
be
obliged
to
obey
them
,
and
that
they
owe
not
vnto
the
Prince
either
contributions
,
or
customes
,
or
obedience
:
that
the
Pope
cannot
erre
or
faile
because
he
hath
the
assistance
of
the
Holy
Spirit
;
and
therefore
that
it
is
necessary
to
obey
his
Commandements
whether
they
be
iust
or
vniust
:
that
to
Him
appertaines
the
clearing
of
all
difficulties
,
so
as
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
to
depart
from
his
resolution
,
nor
to
make
reply
though
the
resolution
be
vniust
:
that
though
all
the
World
differ
in
opinion
from
the
Pope
,
yet
it
is
meet
neuerthelesse
to
yeeld
to
Him
,
and
he
is
not
excused
from
sinne
who
followes
not
his
aduice
,
though
all
the
world
iudge
it
to
be
false
.
Their
bookes
were
also
full
of
such
other
Maximes
,
that
the
Pope
is
a
God
vpon
earth
,
a
Sunne
of
iustice
,
a
Light
of
religion
;
that
the
iudgement
and
sentence
of
God
and
the
Pope
is
one
same
thing
,
as
also
the
Tribunall
and
the
Court
of
the
Pope
and
God
:
that
to
doubt
of
the
power
of
the
Pope
is
as
much
as
to
doubt
of
the
power
of
God
.
And
it
is
notable
what
Card.
Bellarmine
hath
boldly
written
,
that
,
to
restraine
the
obedience
due
vnto
the
Pope
to
things
concerning
the
Saluation
of
the
Soule
,
is
to
bring
it
to
nothing
:
that
Saint
Paul
appealed
to
Caesar
who
was
not
his
Iudge
,
and
not
to
S.
Peter
lest
the
by-standers
should
haue
laughed
at
him
:
that
the
holy
Bishops
of
old
shewed
themselues
subject
to
Emperors
,
because
the
times
so
required
.
Others
adioyned
further
,
that
then
it
was
meet
to
introduce
the
Empire
of
the
Pope
by
little
and
little
,
it
being
a
thing
vnseasonable
to
despoile
Princes
newly
conuerted
of
their
Estates
,
and
also
to
permit
some
thing
vnto
them
for
to
interesse
them
.
Other
like
discourses
they
made
,
which
many
godly
Persons
abhorred
to
read
,
and
reputed
them
blasphemies
.
Furthermore
,
the
manner
of
treating
on
the
one
part
and
on
the
other
,
was
very
different
;
inasmuch
as
the
Writings
of
the
Popes
partisans
and
especially
of
the
Iesuites
,
were
full
of
railings
,
detractions
,
iniuries
and
slanders
against
the
Republique
;
and
their
Doctors
,
full
also
of
many
motiues
to
sedition
.
But
the
Writings
of
the
Venetians
,
following
the
intention
of
the
Senate
,
were
full
of
all
kinds
of
respect
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
of
modestiē
towards
them
who
had
written
in
his
fauour
;
pressing
the
matter
in
hand
without
digressions
,
and
without
nothing
the
faults
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
not
for
want
of
good
information
(
being
so
many
and
so
notorious
to
all
the
World
,
)
but
onely
to
vse
all
due
seemelinesse
;
which
is
,
not
to
passe
from
the
matter
to
the
persons
,
as
doe
those
who
faile
of
reasons
.
All
this
may
be
euidently
seene
in
the
Recollections
printed
in
diuers
places
and
in
seuerall
Languages
,
wherein
are
contained
the
Writings
of
both
parties
.
The
Spaniards
were
not
well
pleased
with
the
publication
of
these
Writings
,
and
they
signified
vnto
the
Pope
,
that
it
was
better
to
proceed
herein
by
his
sole
Authority
;
forasmuch
as
Books
gaue
matter
of
discourse
vnto
the
World
,
and
occasion
to
each
one
to
frame
his
iudgement
with
diminution
of
the
Popes
authority
.
Especially
that
they
of
his
side
had
too
far
trenched
vpon
the
Authority
of
Princes
,
which
could
not
bring
any
aduantage
to
the
Church
;
as
also
that
they
did
more
abound
with
reuilings
then
with
reasons
:
besides
that
,
each
proposition
drew
to
it selfe
an
Answer
.
Also
Father
Sosa
a
Franciscane
was
reprehended
,
for
Writing
in
Spanish
vpon
this
matter
,
and
he
was
inioyned
to
call
in
all
the
Copies
of
his
Booke
,
which
accordingly
he
did
.
And
at
the
instance
of
the
Nuntio
they
consented
that
all
these
Writings
should
be
forbidden
,
not
by
the
Counsell
of
the
King
(
as
was
desired
)
but
by
the
Inquisition
.
And
lest
the
Protestation
of
the
Prince
should
be
included
,
they
specified
by
name
in
the
Censure
all
Writings
imprinted
,
saue
onely
that
,
censuring
the
Manuscripts
in
generall
tearmes
,
in
the
end
commanding
that
for
the
time
to
come
none
should
write
in
this
cause
for
the
one
side
or
for
the
other
.
Not
withstanding
this
Edict
was
not
imprinted
nor
affixed
,
contenting
themselues
onely
to
haue
it
published
throughout
the
Parishes
(
which
are
Churches
lesse
frequented
.
)
By
occasion
of
these
Writings
,
in
Milan
was
like
to
haue
followed
a
great
disorder
.
For
as
they
were
greedily
read
by
some
in
secret
,
so
were
they
by
some
ill
affected
,
bitterly
reprehended
with
calumnies
and
iniuries
(
familiar
to
the
Ecclesiastiques
:
)
which
Antony
Paulucci
Secretary
of
the
Repub.
could
not
endure
,
and
gaue
testimony
of
his
dislike
.
Whereupon
a
Processe
was
formed
against
him
in
the
Inquisition
,
which
being
come
to
his
knowledge
,
he
complained
thereof
to
the
Count
de
Fuentes
,
who
maruailed
at
their
presumption
,
and
promised
to
take
speedy
order
for
his
quietnesse
.
But
a
few
daies
after
a
Notary
of
the
Office
cited
him
in
the
name
of
the
Inquisitor
;
to
whom
he
answered
,
that
he
was
a
publique
Person
,
and
vnder
the
protection
of
the
Count
,
and
that
he
owed
no
obedience
to
any
besides
his
Prince
;
threatning
the
Notary
to
proceed
against
him
on
another
fashion
.
The
Count
aduertised
hereof
,
sent
for
the
Inquisitor
,
and
signified
to
Paulucci
that
he
might
come
securely
to
the
Audience
.
Yet
after
the
Count
had
talked
with
the
Inquisitor
,
he
said
to
Paulucci
,
that
he
published
too
freely
the
Reasons
of
the
Repub.
and
that
he
should
doe
well
to
goe
to
the
Inquisitor
,
who
had
one
word
to
speake
vnto
him
,
and
no
more
.
Paulucci
refused
to
submit
himselfe
to
any
whomsoeuer
without
Commission
from
his
Prince
.
The
Count
offred
to
send
along
the
Treasurer
Torniello
to
accompany
him
to
the
Office
,
who
should
stay
with
him
till
the
Inquisitor
had
taken
his
answere
,
and
then
conduct
him
backe
vnto
his
house
.
For
which
Paulucci
thanked
him
,
but
said
hee
could
not
doe
it
without
leaue
.
Wherefore
the
Count
sent
to
tell
him
that
hee
would
not
trouble
him
any
further
,
or
take
more
knowledge
of
the
matter
.
The
Secretary
gaue
aduice
of
all
to
Venice
;
whereupon
complaint
was
presently
made
to
the
Ambassador
of
Spaine
,
and
all
that
their
Secretary
had
done
was
approued
.
The
Ambassador
hauing
written
hereof
vnto
the
Count
,
he
called
Paulucci
telling
him
,
that
he
had
spoken
too
boldly
of
these
affaires
,
and
that
it
behoued
him
to
giue
no
scandall
.
To
which
Paulucci
answered
,
that
he
hoped
his
Excellency
would
take
order
for
the
time
to
come
,
that
none
should
giue
him
any
occasion
.
Afterward
the
Inquisitor
gaue
him
to
vnderstand
,
that
,
not
as
Inquisitor
,
but
as
his
friend
,
he
desired
to
speake
with
him
in
some
priuate
house
.
He
answered
,
that
before
this
difficulty
he
was
stil
ready
to
speake
with
him
as
a
particular
Friend
,
but
now
he
could
not
,
and
he
would
not
doe
it
.
But
to
returne
to
the
treaty
of
Peace
,
which
still
continued
,
not
withstanding
that
either
part
defended
their
Reasons
by
writing
:
in
the
end
of
August
was
made
a
greater
ouerture
to
the
Agreement
,
which
almost
gaue
perfection
vnto
the
Treaty
,
although
afterwards
many
Negotiations
passed
without
effect
.
On
the
seuenteenth
of
August
,
Mounsieur
de
Fresne
came
to
the
Senate
with
Letters
from
the
King
of
the
fourth
of
August
,
wherein
he
testified
his
great
displeasure
for
the
Differences
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
,
fearing
the
mischiefes
which
might
ensue
:
that
in
regard
of
the
place
which
he
held
in
Christ
endome
,
for
his
Deuotion
to
the
See
Apostolique
,
and
for
the
Amity
which
he
had
with
the
Republique
,
he
was
moued
to
interpose
himselfe
,
desiring
to
finde
some
honest
Composition
;
but
that
he
should
be
hindered
to
execute
this
his
laudable
designe
,
if
the
Republique
did
not
aid
him
by
such
meanes
as
depended
vpon
them
:
that
he
had
enioyned
Fresne
his
Ambassador
,
to
exhort
his
Serenity
to
continue
his
ordinary
Prudence
,
and
the
affection
which
he
had
towards
God
,
towards
Christendom
,
and
towards
the
State
;
and
to
assure
him
that
his
intention
aimed
meerely
at
the
conseruation
of
the
Libertie
of
the
Republique
.
The
Letter
of
the
King
being
read
,
Fresne
made
his
proposition
,
saying
,
that
the
King
was
disgusted
for
that
he
could
not
draw
from
them
any
thing
but
generall
words
in
a
businesse
so
important
,
and
so
pressing
:
that
he
doubted
the
new
instance
which
now
he
made
with
sincerity
,
would
bring
discontent
,
and
be
interpreted
to
other
ends
than
he
intended
;
neuerthelesse
being
a
friend
,
and
obliged
to
the
Republique
,
for
that
which
sometimes
they
had
done
in
his
behalfe
,
and
remembring
their
courtesies
,
as
also
fore-seeing
the
inconueniences
which
might
fall
out
,
he
was
sory
for
this
quarrell
,
and
had
interposed
himselfe
(
not
being
desired
,
)
to
stay
these
euils
,
which
doubtlesse
would
increase
,
if
the
Repub.
would
not
aide
him
:
that
the
Pope
had
condescended
to
honest
Conditions
,
and
such
,
as
he
seemed
not
to
demand
any
thing
contrary
to
the
Dignitie
and
Liberty
of
the
Republique
;
that
the
King
would
be
displeased
,
if
(
the
Pope
hauing
iustified
his
Cause
to
the
World
in
some
sort
,
though
in
effect
all
iudged
for
the
Repub.
)
they
should
resist
the
Motions
of
al
Christian
Princes
,
in
which
case
he
could
not
fauour
them
:
as
otherwise
he
was
purposed
to
doe
,
if
the
Pope
against
all
iustice
would
force
their
Libertie
,
and
endamage
their
Gouernment
,
for
then
he
would
employ
all
his
Forces
,
all
his
Armes
,
and
his
Estates
for
the
Seruice
of
his
Serenity
.
Fresne
added
further
,
that
His
Maiesty
was
so
much
displeased
for
that
he
could
not
draw
from
the
Republique
any
particular
Intension
in
this
businesse
,
that
Hee
was
minded
once
to
rest
himselfe
and
to
meddle
no
more
;
but
yet
he
had
resolued
to
hazard
one
Triall
more
,
and
to
make
one
Reply
,
praying
the
Senate
for
his
sake
to
be
confident
in
him
,
as
in
their
Friend
,
and
so
farre
as
they
might
to
yeeld
,
and
giue
some
satisfaction
vnto
the
Pope
,
assuring
them
that
his
Holinesse
would
rest
content
with
a
little
,
if
by
any
meanes
he
might
saue
his
Reputation
.
And
thereupon
the
Ambassador
proposed
two
things
:
The
one
was
,
that
the
Senate
would
suspend
the
Execution
of
the
Lawes
,
and
the
Protestation
published
against
the
Monitory
of
the
Pope
,
vpon
condition
that
his
Holinesse
would
doe
as
much
with
his
Monitory
,
and
with
the
Censures
,
for
foure
or
six
moneths
,
during
which
time
they
might
treat
of
the
Merit
of
the
Lawes
that
were
questioned
.
And
here
he
she
that
the
Suspension
of
the
Laws
was
a
thing
that
might
be
easily
yeelded
;
because
the
Lawes
being
Prohibitiue
,
the
Obseruation
whereof
consisted
in
not
doing
that
which
they
forbad
,
a
Suspension
of
them
could
not
bring
any
innouation
.
But
for
the
Suspension
of
the
Protestation
,
he
did
not
desire
that
it
might
be
done
in
such
passages
,
wherein
the
actions
of
the
Republique
were
proued
iust
,
and
consequently
the
Censures
pronounced
void
and
inualide
,
but
only
in
such
clauses
wherein
they
seemed
to
breake
off
friendship
with
Pope
:
that
if
this
manner
did
not
intirely
satisfie
,
some
other
more
conuenient
might
be
deuised
,
the
thing
in
it selfe
being
honest
,
the
question
only
of
words
:
that
if
the
terme
of
six
moneths
for
the
Suspension
of
the
Monitory
did
not
seeme
sufficient
,
the
Pope
might
be
easily
induced
to
prolong
it
.
Another
thing
proposed
,
was
,
that
the
Prisoners
might
be
rendered
without
preiudice
to
the
Cause
of
the
Republique
;
that
the
Religious
gone
out
of
Venice
,
by
reason
of
the
Interdict
,
might
returne
,
and
the
Pope
would
Suspend
the
Monitory
for
some
time
.
But
the
Ambassador
passed
lightly
ouer
this
Proposition
,
saying
,
That
it
was
not
the
Intention
of
the
King
,
that
any
thing
should
be
done
against
the
Dignitie
or
to
the
disaduantage
of
the
Repub.
and
that
if
either
of
these
Propositions
were
to
their
preiudice
,
he
was
content
to
let
them
passe
in
silence
;
that
he
had
proposed
them
not
thinking
them
preiudicial
,
but
if
they
shewed
the
contrary
,
he
had
done
.
He
desired
them
further
to
consider
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
giue
some
apparent
Occasion
vnto
the
Pope
,
that
he
might
retract
,
because
it
was
neuer
heard
that
a
Pope
hath
reuoked
his
Bulles
,
excepting
at
Constance
by
Authority
of
the
Councell
;
that
if
it
seemed
indecent
and
against
the
Custome
of
the
Republique
to
correct
their
Lawes
at
the
instance
of
the
Pope
,
or
to
render
Prisoners
vpon
his
demand
,
for
these
things
might
be
found
some
temper
,
so
as
the
things
aforesaid
might
be
done
at
the
request
of
the
King
,
and
to
gratifie
Him
,
without
making
any
mention
of
the
Pope
.
In
the
Senate
this
Matter
was
put
in
Deliberation
;
where
,
after
they
had
well
examined
all
the
Reasons
,
and
considered
withall
the
Perils
which
followed
vpon
the
continuation
of
these
Differences
,
they
preferred
with
one
ioynt
consent
,
before
all
other
respects
,
the
preseruation
of
their
Liberty
,
which
without
doubt
had
beene
violated
,
if
the
Senate
had
beene
constrained
vnder
any
pretext
to
take
away
the
Authority
of
their
Lawes
.
For
the
point
of
giuing
vp
the
Prisoners
in
gratification
to
the
King
,
they
thought
this
not
to
touch
vpon
their
Liberty
,
although
they
saw
it
was
desired
to
giue
satisfaction
vnto
the
Pope
;
in
as
much
as
it
was
a
particular
fact
which
drew
not
with
it
any
consequence
that
the
like
ought
to
be
done
in
times
to
come
.
And
here
there
were
two
opinions
;
some
proposed
that
onely
One
of
the
should
be
rendered
,
others
were
of
aduice
that
they
should
render
Both.
And
this
opinion
preuailed
,
because
if
the
one
were
released
,
the
deliuerance
of
the
other
(
the
case
being
like
)
could
not
be
well
refused
;
and
besides
,
if
the
Senate
at
first
should
not
yeeld
so
farre
as
they
might
,
by
this
meanes
a
gate
might
be
open
to
other
preiudiciall
demands
;
but
if
they
should
consent
so
farre
as
was
possible
,
they
should
be
freed
from
the
importunitie
of
new
Propositions
,
and
the
King
Obliged
to
turne
himselfe
vpon
the
Pope
.
They
also
considered
that
by
yeelding
one
Prisoner
to
the
King
of
France
,
they
should
inuite
some
other
Prince
to
demand
the
other
,
which
if
they
refused
,
he
would
rest
ill
satisfied
;
and
if
they
granted
him
,
the
most
Christian
King
would
iudge
the
fauour
done
to
him
to
be
but
small
.
So
then
resoluing
to
yeeld
the
two
Prisoners
vnto
the
King
,
the
Senate
answered
to
the
Proposition
of
the
Ambassador
,
thanking
his
Maiesty
for
his
mediation
,
and
adioyned
,
that
as
the
Republique
tooke
in
good
part
all
that
was
done
by
his
Maiestie
,
so
they
prayed
him
not
to
interpret
amisse
that
they
had
not
condescended
to
any
Particularity
,
in
as
much
as
they
knew
not
what
to
say
in
such
a
difficulty
,
offered
against
all
reason
,
and
aboue
beleefe
,
contrary
to
the
Libertie
and
Gouernment
of
their
Estate
,
which
they
were
assured
(
and
it
was
certaine
)
his
Maiestie
would
not
preiudice
.
That
it
was
easie
to
see
whereat
aimed
the
Designes
of
the
Pope
,
who
,
seeing
that
the
Iustice
of
the
Repub.
for
the
merit
and
ground
of
the
Cause
,
was
knowne
and
confessed
by
all
,
not
only
out
of
Italy
,
but
euen
in
Rome
,
would
therefore
to
take
aduantage
find
disorder
in
the
forme
and
maner
of
proceeding
;
wherein
the
Iustice
of
the
Republique
was
so
cleare
,
that
it
was
manifest
to
all
,
the
Errours
of
the
Pope
so
grosse
,
that
they
could
not
be
excused
.
Wherefore
,
that
it
was
not
iust
to
correct
the
Faults
of
another
with
their
owne
damage
and
dishonour
,
and
since
others
had
caused
these
Disorders
,
it
was
not
for
the
Senate
to
remedie
them
:
they
had
done
sufficiently
,
in
that
hauing
receiued
insupportable
Iniuries
,
they
had
proceeded
with
exemplary
moderation
,
doing
nothing
herein
but
for
their
necessary
defence
.
That
the
Questions
moued
by
the
Pope
in
the
beginning
of
these
differences
were
very
vnreasonable
,
but
that
which
was
done
after
was
intolerable
,
the
Republique
being
assaulted
by
Treacheries
,
and
practises
of
Sedition
to
moue
the
people
,
Religion
it selfe
(
which
is
most
of
all
)
being
by
these
meanes
endangerd
:
that
yet
still
they
were
disquieted
by
the
Pope
;
who
vnder
pretence
of
propositions
and
satisfactions
of
forme
sought
to
iustifie
his
Cause
.
That
the
Repub.
notwithstanding
all
this
was
ready
to
doe
what
they
might
,
their
Liberty
remaining
entire
,
but
they
could
not
consent
that
it
should
be
diminished
in
any
fashion
,
without
the
high
offence
of
God
:
That
to
suspend
their
Lawes
was
nothing
else
but
to
confesse
a
want
of
authority
to
ordaine
them
,
which
in
effect
was
to
cut
the
sinewes
of
Gouernment
:
considering
that
the
question
was
not
onely
of
these
Lawes
,
but
of
all
others
,
as
also
of
their
Authority
to
rule
and
gouerne
their
State
,
which
must
needs
be
hazarded
if
they
grant
the
Pope
a
power
by
his
Censures
to
constraine
them
to
a
suspension
;
a
thing
pernicious
to
the
Liberty
not
only
of
the
Repub:
but
of
all
soueraigne
Princes
who
must
necessarily
rest
depriued
of
al
Soueraignty
when
they
submit
themselues
vnto
the
Pope
,
who
shall
haue
power
by
his
Excommunications
to
force
them
to
regulate
their
Lawes
and
Ordinances
after
his
will
.
And
that
pretext
of
Ecclesiasticall
Liberty
will
bring
forth
this
effect
,
that
no
Law
shall
be
exempt
from
the
Censure
of
the
Pope
,
seeing
he
attributeth
to
himselfe
Authority
to
define
and
determine
,
euen
against
the
opinion
of
al
the
World
,
what
Lawes
are
iust
or
vniust
.
That
though
the
Lawes
were
prohibitiue
,
yet
it
followed
not
they
might
be
suspended
without
preiudice
,
since
if
the
prohibition
were
taken
a
way
,
men
had
Liberty
to
do
the
contrary
,
and
euery
suspension
implies
a
want
either
of
authority
or
of
wisedome
,
&
especially
to
do
it
for
feare
or
at
the
threatning
of
another
necessarily
inferred
a
Subiection
.
That
the
Repub.
receiued
willingly
the
word
of
the
King
,
to
wit
,
that
hee
would
doe
nothing
which
might
turne
to
their
preiudice
,
and
thereupon
desired
to
be
excused
if
they
did
not
condescend
to
this
particular
:
that
they
had
not
proposed
any
thing
to
his
Maiestie
,
as
looking
that
the
remedy
should
come
whence
the
euill
it selfe
,
and
all
these
disorders
:
But
now
in
fauour
of
his
Maiestie
,
they
were
purposed
to
declare
what
they
could
doe
if
the
Pope
should
first
take
away
the
Censures
,
and
that
to
let
the
King
see
what
inclination
they
had
to
Concord
,
and
how
willing
they
were
to
doe
for
his
sake
what
was
possible
,
(
a
fauour
not
to
be
yeelded
to
any
other
whatsoeuer
,
)
which
was
in
summe
and
in
particular
,
that
when
the
King
should
be
assured
and
haue
the
firme
word
of
the
Pope
,
that
he
would
totally
take
away
the
Censures
,
and
put
an
end
to
all
these
Controuersies
:
the
Repub.
in
gratification
to
his
Maiestie
,
would
render
him
the
two
Prisoners
,
although
they
were
guilty
of
great
crimes
,
and
would
take
away
their
Protestation
,
sauing
yet
still
their
publique
Reasons
,
and
their
Power
to
iudge
the
Ecclesiastiques
,
when
it
should
be
expedient
for
the
State
.
In
conformity
of
this
,
the
Senate
also
answered
the
Letter
of
the
King
,
and
gaue
order
to
their
Ambass
.
Priuli
to
speake
vnto
him
.
The
King
thanked
them
,
for
that
they
had
done
for
him
what
they
would
not
for
any
other
;
and
said
,
that
he
was
obliged
to
the
Repub.
for
many
good
offices
which
he
had
receiued
from
them
,
and
particularly
for
that
they
had
admitted
him
into
the
body
of
their
Nobility
.
And
for
that
which
they
had
done
in
his
fauour
,
that
he
would
giue
order
to
his
Ambassadour
at
Rome
,
to
presse
the
Pope
to
be
therewith
contented
:
but
that
if
he
should
not
consent
,
and
if
nothing
remained
but
a
Suspension
of
their
Lawes
,
he
hoped
they
would
herein
also
yeel
somewhat
,
seeing
Fresne
had
written
vnto
him
that
the
Reasons
which
they
vrged
to
the
contrary
were
not
pressing
.
The
Ambass
.
Priuli
replied
,
that
they
had
signified
all
that
could
be
done
to
Fresne
,
but
happily
he
had
not
written
all
:
and
further
he
made
remonstrance
to
his
Maiestie
,
what
great
preiudice
was
done
to
the
Authority
of
a
Soueraigne
Prince
,
if
he
were
constrained
to
change
his
Lawes
at
the
pleasure
of
another
passing
from
one
Law
to
another
,
or
to
acknowledge
that
he
borrowes
from
another
all
power
of
Gouerning
.
Which
Discourse
being
amplified
by
the
Ambassadour
,
the
King
condescended
to
say
,
that
he
would
neuer
perswade
the
Republique
to
doe
any
thing
against
their
Liberty
,
their
Dignity
,
and
good
Gouernment
.
At
the
same
time
when
the
Answer
of
the
Senate
was
sent
into
France
,
the
Ambassadour
of
Spaine
assaied
to
make
the
Republique
yeeld
to
some
particular
,
and
presenting
himselfe
to
the
Duke
,
exhorted
him
to
a
Composition
:
and
concluded
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
grant
something
to
the
King
his
Master
,
because
if
he
might
cary
assurance
of
any
satisfaction
vnto
the
Pope
,
he
would
cast
himselfe
at
his
feet
,
to
pray
him
for
an
end
of
these
Differences
,
which
drew
with
them
so
great
troubles
;
That
the
Pope
was
not
contented
with
all
that
had
formerly
beene
proposed
,
and
therefore
it
was
needfull
to
giue
him
more
ample
Commission
;
that
it
was
not
sitting
to
stand
vpon
small
pointills
with
the
Pope
,
being
the
Vicar
of
Iesus
Christ
;
consequently
it
was
no
shame
to
yeeld
vnto
him
,
and
submit
to
his
Will
;
that
he
would
propose
this
ouerture
,
to
wit
,
that
they
should
make
him
Auogador
for
two
houres
,
during
which
time
he
would
so
effectually
worke
,
that
all
the
affaires
should
be
accommodated
.
The
Duke
demanded
what
he
meant
by
being
Auogador
,
and
what
he
would
put
in
execution
by
meanes
of
that
Charge
?
He
answered
,
that
they
should
first
put
him
in
that
Charge
,
according
to
the
custome
,
which
being
done
,
he
would
to
good
purpose
vse
his
Authoritie
.
And
he
adioyned
,
that
it
was
not
meet
subtilly
to
goe
to
worke
,
when
men
are
to
Treat
with
the
Pope
,
but
only
to
be
very
humble
,
abundant
in
satisfactions
,
submissions
,
and
obedience
towards
his
Holinesse
.
To
this
Proposition
when
the
Senate
deferred
some
daies
to
answer
,
the
Ambassador
appeared
againe
,
saying
that
he
had
very
expresse
commandements
from
his
King
,
to
moue
the
Repub.
to
giue
him
some
occasion
that
he
might
present
himselfe
to
the
Pope
:
that
he
saw
well
the
Republique
to
desire
the
agreement
no
lesse
than
the
Pope
;
that
on
both
parts
there
wanted
not
good
will
,
but
all
consisted
in
the
meanes
to
execute
,
which
vntill
that
time
neither
was
able
or
willing
to
finde
;
that
in
this
affaire
,
as
in
Paradise
each
one
desired
the
end
,
but
none
would
vse
the
meanes
proper
thereunto
.
When
the
Senate
did
not
answer
to
this
Proposition
,
no
more
than
to
the
former
,
the
Ambassador
well
iudging
,
that
if
he
pressed
them
too
much
,
he
might
receiue
some
vnpleasing
answer
,
he
signified
vnto
them
,
that
if
they
had
not
resolued
to
yeeld
somewhat
according
to
his
Petition
,
they
should
rather
deferre
their
answer
,
than
reiect
and
deny
him
altogether
.
But
some
daies
afterwards
,
this
Ambassador
being
sent
for
touching
that
which
happened
at
Durazzo
(
whereof
we
spake
before
,
)
after
they
had
treated
of
that
businesse
,
Hee
modestly
complained
that
as
yet
they
had
not
answered
his
late
Propositions
,
adding
yet
that
he
did
not
demand
an
answer
,
although
it
appeared
that
he
desired
it
.
To
which
the
Prince
by
Decree
of
the
Senate
formerly
made
,
answered
,
That
since
they
could
doe
no
more
for
the
contentment
of
the
Pope
than
they
had
done
,
and
so
not
satisfie
him
by
an
answer
,
they
had
resolued
(
according
to
his
desire
)
not
to
answer
at
all
.
D.
Innigo
replied
,
I
will
be
then
for
the
present
Auogador
(
said
he
)
and
I
doe
Suspend
the
Answer
which
the
Senate
hath
made
me
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
better
aduise
themselues
,
&
at
length
resolue
to
Suspend
their
Lawes
to
gratifie
my
King
,
and
not
the
Pope
.
And
he
endeuoured
to
perswade
by
many
Reasons
,
that
as
a
Suspension
at
the
instance
of
the
Pope
might
bring
preiudice
,
so
it
could
not
be
any
way
preiudiciall
to
doe
it
in
consideration
of
another
Prince
;
and
for
example
alledged
that
his
King
,
at
the
request
of
the
King
of
France
,
Suspended
the
Edict
of
thirty
for
an
hundred
,
and
did
not
esteeme
that
it
was
any
diminution
to
his
reputation
:
Wherefore
he
exhorted
them
to
ballance
the
Suspension
(
a
light
thing
)
with
the
incommodities
and
dangers
which
might
be
caused
by
their
resolution
,
and
made
instance
to
haue
a
new
answer
.
Whilest
they
were
considering
this
Proposition
,
being
still
resolued
to
yeeld
nothing
preiudiciall
to
their
Liberty
,
they
receiued
aduice
how
the
Pope
had
erected
in
the
beginning
of
September
a
new
Congregation
at
Rome
,
called
,
The
Congregation
of
Warre
,
with
order
that
it
should
be
holden
twice
a
week
to
Treat
vpon
the
point
of
Warre
:
which
gaue
matter
of
discourse
not
only
in
Rome
,
but
thorowout
Italy
.
And
first
for
the
extraordinary
Name
of
the
Congregation
of
Warre
,
it
hath
beene
an
ancient
Custome
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
to
couer
the
managing
of
Temporall
things
vnder
Colours
and
Names
Spirituall
,
whereas
here
on
the
contrary
,
the
Pope
being
destitute
of
all
meanes
to
make
War
(
though
he
had
desire
enough
)
made
this
vaine
ostentation
of
worldly
Power
,
intitling
this
Congregation
with
the
proud
Name
of
Warre
.
And
men
maruailed
so
much
the
more
,
considering
the
quality
of
those
Men
where
of
this
Congregation
was
composed
,
who
were
all
of
a
Profession
vtterly
vnexperienced
and
vnfit
for
such
affaires
,
fifteene
Cardinalls
being
thereunto
called
;
in
the
choise
whereof
the
Pope
discouered
in
whom
hee
placed
his
greatest
confidence
,
all
being
of
the
Spanish
Faction
.
The
names
of
these
Cardinals
were
Como
,
Pinelli
,
Sauli
,
Camerino
,
Sfondrato
,
Iustinian
,
S.
George
,
Arrigone
,
Visconte
,
Conti
,
Burghese
,
Sforza
,
Montalth
,
Farnese
and
Cefis
:
Out
of
these
he
culled
Foure
,
to
wit
,
Pinelli
,
Iustinian
,
S.
George
,
and
Cefis
,
to
be
employed
with
the
Treasurer
and
the
Commissaries
of
the
Chamber
,
about
the
meanes
to
prouide
money
.
He
also
Created
eight
Cardinalls
in
the
middle
of
September
,
not
without
the
astonishment
of
godly
Persons
,
and
such
as
reuerenced
Antiquity
,
because
he
had
not
expected
the
due
time
of
Ember
,
which
followed
but
a
few
dayes
after
.
It
is
true
sometimes
the
Popes
vpon
some
vrgent
consideration
,
had
formerly
Created
one
or
two
,
or
three
Cardinalls
out
of
that
Time
,
when
it
is
farre
off
,
but
this
was
obserued
to
be
the
first
entire
Promotion
made
out
of
Time
,
which
had
been
seasonable
the
next
week
following
.
These
Cardinals
newly
Created
,
were
the
Nuntio's
of
France
and
Spaine
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
employ
themselues
more
zealously
in
his
Seruice
,
by
reason
of
this
Honour
which
they
had
receiued
,
and
also
that
by
this
meanes
they
might
haue
more
credit
with
those
Princes
.
Two
others
were
Caietan
and
Spinola
,
to
serue
himselfe
of
them
in
the
State
Ecclefiasticall
,
vpon
the
Frontiers
of
the
State
of
Venice
,
as
well
knowing
their
humour
and
disposition
;
To
these
were
ioyned
soure
others
,
Lanti
,
Auditor
of
the
Chamber
,
Montreal
,
Maffei
,
and
Ferratini
,
by
whose
Promotion
fell
vacant
many
great
Offices
vendible
in
the
Court
of
Rome
.
This
Promotion
in
no
sort
pleased
the
Ambassadors
of
France
and
Spaine
,
although
this
latter
had
reason
to
be
content
,
for
the
Interests
of
his
King
;
since
of
this
whole
number
of
eight
,
there
were
at
the
least
Six
well
affected
to
that
Crowne
.
But
that
which
displeased
the
Ambassador
,
was
that
his
Brother
had
beene
neglected
,
as
also
He
of
France
was
not
well
satisfied
,
because
they
had
not
thought
vpon
Villeroy
his
Father
.
His
Holinesse
rendered
an
account
of
this
Promotion
vnto
the
King
of
Spaine
,
by
his
Nuntio
,
and
on
this
occasion
made
new
instances
to
that
King
to
be
aided
against
the
Republique
,
representing
in
a
violent
fashion
(
according
to
his
custome
)
the
matters
treated
by
Fresne
,
who
said
(
as
he
fained
)
that
at
Venice
the
Authority
of
the
Catholique
King
was
despised
,
and
so
did
him
no
benefit
:
for
the
King
of
France
(
who
yet
was
his
Friend
,
and
employed
himselfe
for
him
effectually
)
would
take
the
contrary
side
,
if
he
saw
him
thus
ioyned
with
Spaine
.
But
the
Spaniards
were
too
well
aduised
to
be
swayed
by
such
feeble
Reasons
.
At
Venice
,
by
reason
of
this
Congregation
which
the
Pope
had
erected
,
the
Senate
now
clearely
made
answer
to
Cardenas
the
Ambassador
of
Spaine
;
that
it
was
Notorious
to
all
the
World
,
that
the
Republique
could
not
alter
their
Lawes
in
any
sort
,
without
great
detriment
to
their
Estate
;
that
it
seemed
strange
to
them
why
they
should
addresse
themselues
vnto
the
Republique
only
,
and
make
Propositions
so
preiudiciall
,
whilest
on
the
other
side
they
fomented
the
pretensions
of
the
Pope
:
that
if
their
end
were
the
repose
of
Italy
and
of
Christendome
,
they
might
clearely
see
the
good
affection
of
the
Republique
to
that
purpose
,
and
that
the
contrary
signes
appeared
manifestly
in
the
Pope
:
that
the
most
apparent
was
the
Congregation
newly
formed
for
Warre
,
by
which
it
was
euident
where
at
they
aimed
,
and
that
by
the
quality
of
them
which
he
had
elected
,
he
had
shewed
sufficiently
where
he
grounded
his
hopes
.
The
Senate
also
protested
that
they
had
no
other
end
or
intention
,
saue
only
to
defend
themselues
,
in
which
regard
if
they
came
to
Armes
,
the
Cause
should
proceed
meerely
from
the
Pope
:
Wherefore
if
the
King
of
Spaine
desired
the
Peace
,
that
he
should
labour
with
the
Pope
,
from
whom
arose
the
beginning
and
progresse
of
all
these
Troubles
.
They
commended
likewise
the
good
Offices
done
by
the
Ambassador
for
quietnesse
,
to
which
end
if
others
else-where
had
employed
themselues
with
like
intention
and
dexteritie
,
things
had
not
gone
so
farre
;
noting
hereby
the
Marquis
de
Villena
,
of
whom
they
were
aduertised
euen
from
Spaine
,
that
he
did
not
aime
at
Peace
.
They
sent
also
a
Currier
with
diligence
to
Francis
Priuli
their
Ambassadour
in
Spaine
,
commanding
him
to
speake
in
like
manner
to
the
King
,
and
to
his
Ministers
.
The
same
time
Monsieur
de
Fresne
was
called
by
the
Senate
,
with
whom
they
discoursed
touching
the
Congregation
of
War
newly
erected
,
and
of
the
Cardinals
whereof
it
consisted
,
who
were
ill
affected
to
the
Republique
and
not
well
to
France
;
wherein
the
Pope
had
testified
his
small
respect
of
the
most
Christian
King
,
not
expecting
his
answer
,
which
they
could
not
ascribe
to
any
other
cause
but
the
Popes
purpose
to
pursue
the
Troubles
,
who
was
confident
in
the
declaration
of
Spaine
,
not
making
account
of
any
other
,
for
the
assistance
and
forces
which
he
expected
from
thence
.
Adioyning
,
that
the
Senate
would
communicate
with
him
in
all
confidence
,
as
with
the
Ambassador
of
a
King
iust
and
their
friend
:
that
they
were
resolued
to
doe
what
they
could
in
their
defence
,
and
to
repell
the
iniuries
,
promising
themselues
on
the
Kings
part
all
assistance
for
the
common
Seruice
.
The
Ambassador
complained
of
this
Congregation
,
and
of
the
qualitie
of
those
that
were
elected
,
as
also
for
that
the
Pope
had
not
expected
the
answer
of
the
King
as
he
had
promised
.
And
because
he
had
then
receiued
answer
from
the
King
concerning
that
which
the
Republique
had
yeelded
in
gratification
to
his
Maiestie
,
he
gaue
them
thanks
for
the
Prisoners
,
and
for
the
other
things
which
they
had
promised
:
yet
he
signified
that
there
remained
some
doubt
in
the
King
that
the
Pope
would
hardly
be
induced
to
reuoke
his
Censures
before
the
Suspension
of
the
Lawes
,
seeing
the
Lawes
had
giuen
occasion
to
the
Publication
of
the
Censures
;
that
his
Maiestie
had
considered
the
Reasons
of
the
Republique
and
approued
them
,
and
that
hee
would
serue
himselfe
thereof
in
time
and
place
,
although
he
would
not
contest
with
the
Pope
;
who
hauing
cast
himselfe
into
a
precipice
by
euill
counsell
,
yet
would
not
see
the
meanes
to
recouer
himselfe
,
and
therefore
often
recalled
the
word
which
he
had
once
giuen
,
and
all
delay
put
him
in
doubt
and
suspition
:
Wherefore
he
exhorted
them
speedily
to
put
an
end
vnto
the
Difference
,
which
could
not
be
done
without
suspending
the
execution
of
their
Lawes
,
alledging
for
reason
that
this
was
nothing
but
a
pure
ceremonie
,
&
should
be
done
in
gratification
of
the
King
,
not
of
the
Pope
:
That
it
should
be
done
to
no
other
end
,
then
to
giue
some
pretext
vnto
the
Pope
to
retire
himselfe
with
honour
;
and
that
haply
in
so
doing
there
should
be
no
speech
of
the
Prisoners
nor
the
Protestation
:
That
the
King
in
all
this
protested
he
desired
not
any
whit
to
preiudice
their
Liberty
and
their
Estate
,
as
hauing
for
end
only
the
common
good
:
That
hereby
they
perceiued
his
intentions
to
differ
from
theirs
who
had
requested
the
Pope
to
suffer
no
Composition
but
by
their
meanes
,
the
end
whereof
was
to
consume
both
the
one
part
&
the
other
.
Fresne
adioyned
,
that
when
they
should
bee
forced
to
make
Warre
,
the
King
would
readily
serue
the
Republique
,
if
they
would
communicate
with
him
their
Designes
as
well
offensiue
as
defensiue
.
Hee
demanded
also
assurance
,
that
they
would
not
treat
of
the
Accord
but
by
his
Mediation
,
and
by
no
other
meanes
,
because
the
King
was
not
yet
certaine
that
the
Pope
would
cast
himselfe
into
the
armes
of
Spaine
:
But
if
he
should
see
him
resolued
to
breake
,
he
knew
well
how
to
restraine
his
furie
,
which
he
would
doe
principally
for
the
fauour
and
good
intelligence
which
hee
had
with
the
Republique
;
though
if
he
had
not
so
strict
an
alliance
with
them
,
yet
he
was
obliged
by
reason
of
State
to
assist
them
,
and
oppose
himselfe
against
their
ruine
.
Vpon
this
the
Senate
thought
it
conuenient
,
to
procure
a
confirmation
of
all
this
from
the
Kings
owne
mouth
,
and
therefore
commanded
their
Ambassador
Resident
with
him
to
doe
all
that
he
could
to
discouer
the
minde
of
his
Maiestie
,
and
to
draw
from
him
this
confirmation
;
intreating
him
that
since
the
Pope
relying
vpon
the
Spaniards
and
others
,
did
not
cease
to
Arme
,
and
because
the
times
required
,
his
Maiestie
would
be
contented
to
vse
his
authoritie
to
stop
the
course
of
these
euils
,
which
if
they
should
continue
,
the
Republique
could
not
but
haue
recourse
to
their
true
,
ancient
and
approued
Friends
,
among
whom
he
was
the
Principall
.
And
when
it
should
please
him
confidently
to
communicate
with
them
his
intentions
,
they
would
send
vnto
his
Maiestie
a
Person
expresly
to
treat
of
particularities
.
To
this
the
King
answered
,
that
hee
had
beene
desired
by
the
Nuntio
in
the
name
of
the
Pope
,
to
declare
himselfe
for
his
Holinesse
;
that
he
would
answer
them
in
like
manner
as
he
had
answered
the
Pope
,
to
wit
,
that
to
declare
himselfe
for
either
partie
wereto
foment
the
Differences
,
and
therefore
he
would
not
fauour
the
purposes
of
the
one
side
or
the
other
,
as
did
the
Spaniards
for
their
owne
aduantage
,
but
if
they
should
disturbe
the
publique
tranquillitie
,
in
that
case
he
would
doe
what
beseemed
him
,
and
as
any
one
might
coniecture
:
but
for
the
present
they
ought
not
to
presse
such
Declarations
,
but
rather
studie
to
preuent
a
rupture
for
to
auoid
the
incommodities
of
War
,
which
none
can
comprehend
but
they
that
haue
tried
them
,
especially
considering
the
danger
of
Religion
which
Warre
importeth
.
That
for
these
reasons
it
was
fit
to
vse
all
meanes
not
to
interrupt
the
Treaty
,
nor
to
render
him
incapable
to
conclude
the
agreement
,
as
he
should
be
if
he
declared
himselfe
for
the
one
or
the
other
:
that
to
send
vnto
him
an
expresse
Ambassador
was
to
render
him
suspected
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
to
giue
occasion
to
the
Spaniards
to
fill
his
minde
with
euill
impressions
.
Further
,
they
communicated
to
the
Ambassador
of
England
,
Resident
at
Venice
,
the
Preparations
which
the
Pope
made
at
Rome
,
and
told
him
,
that
he
might
now
publish
the
Declaration
of
the
King
his
Master
,
and
procure
the
Succours
which
he
promised
;
accordingly
they
gaue
order
to
their
Ambassador
Iustinian
to
treat
with
the
King
.
The
English
Ambassador
testified
very
much
contentment
to
doe
this
Office
,
affirming
that
it
was
to
publish
the
glory
of
his
King
,
which
he
would
doe
not
onely
in
Venice
to
all
the
Ministers
of
Princes
,
but
also
that
by
his
Letters
he
would
diuulge
the
fame
thereof
thorowout
the
world
.
He
also
praied
them
to
signifie
vnto
him
their
particular
Designes
,
for
that
the
King
,
Himselfe
,
and
other
Ministers
of
his
Maiestie
in
all
places
would
doe
their
vttermost
in
their
behalfe
,
and
shew
their
affection
and
open
heart
.
He
passed
further
,
and
said
,
that
it
was
necessarie
to
put
a
speedy
end
to
this
affaire
,
which
could
not
be
attained
but
by
one
of
these
three
meanes
,
either
by
yeelding
,
or
referring
the
matter
to
Princes
,
or
by
Warre
.
That
he
saw
well
the
Republique
had
no
minde
to
the
first
;
and
if
they
resolued
to
make
a
reference
to
any
,
they
could
not
make
choise
of
any
fitter
then
his
King
,
who
maruellously
well
vnderstood
how
much
it
imported
to
maintaine
the
Authoritie
giuen
by
God
to
Princes
.
But
if
the
matter
should
come
to
Armes
,
he
praied
his
Serenitie
to
consider
that
though
Philosophers
say
,
the
Sunne
warmes
these
inferiour
bodies
without
heat
in
it selfe
,
yet
in
humane
things
it
is
not
so
;
but
he
that
would
heat
others
in
his
fauour
must
first
be
hot
himselfe
.
Moreouer
,
the
Senate
determined
to
signifie
vnto
all
Princes
the
Declaration
of
the
King
of
England
.
But
the
King
vpon
the
Representation
of
the
Ambassador
Iustinian
,
answered
,
That
he
called
God
to
witnesse
,
his
resolution
to
defend
the
Cause
of
the
Republique
,
had
no
other
end
but
the
Seruice
of
God
,
and
to
conserue
the
Liberty
giuen
by
God
to
all
Princes
,
and
not
for
any
euill
will
which
he
carried
to
the
Pope
,
being
not
moued
by
the
particular
Interest
of
the
Republique
,
but
only
so
farre
as
he
knew
they
defended
a
Cause
most
iust
and
acceptable
to
God
:
which
the
more
he
considered
in
his
minde
,
so
much
the
more
was
he
confirmed
in
their
Protection
and
Defence
,
not
finding
any
apparant
shadow
of
Reason
to
relinquish
them
:
that
He
had
readily
taken
this
resolution
,
and
would
sustaine
it
constantly
;
that
He
would
not
doe
as
the
Spaniards
,
who
by
a
Letter
had
filled
the
Popes
Spirit
with
Vanity
,
to
cary
Him
into
a
precipice
,
but
that
He
would
execute
with
courage
and
sinceritie
what
He
had
promised
.
He
considered
also
as
a
thing
of
great
importance
,
that
the
Pope
prepared
himselfe
for
the
Warre
,
and
had
to
this
effect
erected
a
Congregation
of
men
Disaffected
to
the
Republique
,
and
Dependents
of
Spaine
.
To
which
He
added
,
that
he
would
be
as
ready
to
performe
his
Promise
,
as
to
publish
his
Declaration
;
and
if
it
might
turne
to
the
good
of
the
Republique
,
He
would
doe
it
with
all
possible
Aduantage
,
doing
also
good
Offices
in
their
behalfe
,
with
all
Princes
his
Friends
and
Allies
;
as
with
the
King
of
Denmarke
,
and
the
Princes
of
Germany
,
from
whom
he
hoped
to
draw
some
Succour
.
For
the
King
of
Spaine
and
the
Arch-Duke
,
he
said
it
was
to
no
purpose
to
speak
vnto
them
,
seeing
that
the
Former
had
declared
himselfe
for
the
Pope
,
and
the
Latter
depended
vpon
the
former
:
that
for
France
it
was
not
necessary
,
because
Spaine
being
for
the
Pope
,
it
behoued
that
King
more
than
others
to
consider
it
,
and
to
foresee
the
enterprises
which
might
ensue
against
his
Kingdome
,
so
as
formerly
he
had
experience
:
that
if
he
beleeued
the
Defence
of
the
Church
to
appertaine
vnto
him
,
by
reason
of
his
Title
of
Most
Christian
,
he
might
well
know
that
the
Church
herein
was
not
endangered
,
but
the
Cause
in
common
touched
the
Libertie
of
Princes
,
by
whom
the
Church
was
to
be
Protected
and
Maintained
.
For
conclusion
,
He
said
,
that
Hee
would
doe
more
by
effects
than
in
words
.
And
accordingly
he
executed
all
that
he
had
promised
,
Signifying
by
the
Earle
of
Salisbury
vnto
the
Ministers
of
Princes
,
which
were
with
him
,
the
resolution
which
he
had
taken
to
Assist
the
Republique
,
and
writing
also
as
much
vnto
the
Princes
of
Germany
,
and
other
his
Friends
.
Whilest
these
things
were
thus
treated
with
Kings
,
and
by
them
with
the
Pope
,
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
iudged
that
it
would
be
an
action
worthy
of
his
great
Experience
,
if
he
assayed
to
finish
that
which
was
so
difficult
to
two
so
great
Kings
.
Wherefore
euery
weeke
almost
he
spake
thereof
to
Robert
Lio
,
Resident
with
him
;
and
caused
his
Resident
Montagu
in
like
manner
to
speake
at
Venice
,
exhorting
them
to
Peace
and
Concord
for
the
good
of
Italy
,
and
offering
himselfe
to
become
the
Mediator
.
To
which
they
alwaies
answered
with
thankes
,
and
with
this
conclusion
,
that
he
should
addresse
himselfe
rather
to
the
Pope
,
since
the
Republique
had
so
farre
condescended
,
that
the
King
of
France
had
thanked
them
.
But
the
great
Duke
was
not
content
with
this
Answer
,
which
gaue
no
occasion
for
him
to
draw
the
affaire
to
himselfe
;
and
therefore
he
complained
with
great
dexteritie
,
that
he
had
profitably
imployed
himselfe
both
with
the
Pope
,
and
with
the
Republique
,
without
any
correspondence
on
their
behalfe
:
on
the
contrary
,
that
on
both
sides
he
had
receiued
such
words
,
which
if
hee
had
reported
,
they
had
beene
sufficient
to
trouble
all
the
affaire
,
and
to
cut
off
hope
of
a
Conclusion
.
That
his
meaning
was
not
to
giue
counsell
vnto
the
Senate
,
knowing
well
their
prudence
,
much
lesse
to
enterprise
to
Treat
with
the
preiudice
of
other
greater
Princes
,
but
to
ioyne
with
them
for
the
Seruice
of
God
,
and
of
Christendome
:
That
he
would
therefore
aduertise
the
Republique
of
all
that
the
Pope
had
said
in
the
last
Audience
to
his
Ambassador
,
which
was
,
that
his
Holinesse
could
not
,
nor
would
consent
vnto
the
Conditions
proposed
by
the
Ambassador
of
France
;
in
as
much
as
it
should
be
to
him
a
great
preiudice
to
receiue
the
Republique
to
fauour
by
the
hands
of
any
King
,
being
himselfe
the
Spirituall
Head
of
the
Church
,
to
whom
it
is
not
sitting
to
receiue
his
Subiects
at
the
hand
of
another
:
and
so
much
the
more
,
because
generally
in
any
difficult
betweene
the
Ecclesiastical
Court
and
the
Secular
,
the
Iudgement
thereof
pertaineth
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
to
the
more
worthy
.
That
the
Pope
further
said
,
that
to
receiue
the
Prisoners
by
the
hands
of
the
King
,
was
to
goe
backward
,
because
some
Venetian
Prelats
which
were
then
at
Rome
,
had
assured
him
that
the
Republique
would
willingly
deliuer
them
to
himselfe
;
That
therfore
he
was
resolued
not
to
Suspend
the
Excommunication
before
the
Prisoners
were
deliuered
,
and
the
Writings
reuoked
which
had
beene
published
in
fauour
of
the
Republique
:
that
afterwards
hee
would
be
content
the
Differences
remaining
might
be
examined
at
Rome
by
a
Congregation
of
Cardinalls
,
Auditors
,
and
Diuines
,
whereof
a
part
might
be
the
Confidents
of
the
Republique
,
vpon
Condition
notwithstanding
that
the
King
of
France
and
the
great
Duke
would
passe
their
word
,
that
they
would
stand
to
that
which
was
determined
by
this
Congregation
:
that
although
he
had
formerly
condescended
to
an
Accord
by
a
reciprocall
Suspension
,
of
his
Monitory
,
and
of
the
Lawes
of
the
Republique
,
yet
he
could
not
execute
this
Accord
,
because
it
was
not
approued
by
the
Cardinalls
;
That
the
Most
Christian
King
had
signified
vnto
him
,
that
the
Venetians
ought
to
accept
this
Condition
,
but
for
himselfe
,
he
was
not
obliged
:
That
if
the
Venetians
had
the
aid
of
Heretiques
,
he
would
haue
on
his
part
more
Christians
than
men
beleeued
.
That
the
great
Duke
signified
these
particularities
to
the
Republique
,
to
let
them
see
that
there
could
be
no
worse
resolution
than
that
which
enclined
them
to
Warre
against
the
Pope
,
which
must
needs
be
to
their
damage
;
for
as
much
as
whosoeuer
contends
in
that
kinde
with
him
may
lose
much
,
but
gaine
nothing
which
it
shall
not
be
meet
doubly
to
restore
.
That
Warre
is
profitable
to
none
,
especially
not
to
them
who
finde
themselues
in
good
estate
,
seeing
it
produces
alterations
,
and
easily
men
passe
therein
from
better
to
worse
with
little
hope
of
returning
.
That
if
the
King
of
France
treated
in
this
Businesse
with
great
zeale
for
the
good
of
the
Republique
,
himselfe
would
not
be
inferiour
to
him
in
a
good
desire
to
procure
the
same
,
being
their
Friend
,
an
Italian
Prince
,
and
a
good
man
:
That
they
ought
not
to
doubt
,
but
if
the
Warre
proceeded
,
the
Pope
would
be
assisted
by
the
Spaniards
and
others
;
and
therefore
to
auoid
the
Troubles
of
Italy
,
which
might
follow
,
he
would
perswade
the
Pope
to
be
contented
that
all
Differences
might
be
referred
to
the
iudgement
of
the
Two
Kings
,
and
desired
the
Republique
to
doe
the
same
;
yea
that
he
would
counsell
them
to
doe
this
,
not
expecting
the
Popes
assent
,
considering
that
since
it
was
certaine
the
Pope
would
not
consent
to
this
motion
,
because
it
was
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
iudgement
of
another
,
the
Republique
hereby
might
gaine
some
aduantage
by
putting
the
Pope
in
diffidence
with
these
Kings
,
and
by
taking
away
the
courage
of
the
Spaniards
for
his
assistance
.
And
although
the
Pope
should
consent
,
yet
the
Republique
might
be
assured
,
that
the
Kings
in
the
decision
would
haue
respect
to
their
owne
Interests
,
which
were
the
same
with
those
of
the
Republique
.
That
of
this
Proposition
were
not
admitted
,
then
be
had
another
peraduenture
some
what
more
difficult
,
but
which
would
certainly
better
succeed
,
if
they
would
make
some
small
Expences
;
which
it
behoued
them
not
to
reiect
,
for
as
much
as
a
seasonable
Expence
is
ordinarily
very
effectuall
.
That
hee
knew
well
what
hee
said
,
hauing
a
great
Friend
in
Court
,
the
Lord
Iohn
Baptist
Borghese
,
the
Popes
Brother
;
that
if
they
would
giue
way
,
with
a
little
siluer
hee
would
assuredly
bring
the
Controuersie
to
a
good
agreement
.
To
these
Proposuious
the
Senate
answered
,
after
they
had
thanked
the
great
Duke
for
the
communication
of
all
that
which
he
knew
from
Rome
,
as
also
for
his
good
Offices
,
Counsels
and
Discourses
;
that
the
inclination
of
the
Republique
to
Peace
was
knowne
to
all
the
World
,
in
which
they
purposed
still
to
continue
,
prouided
that
they
were
not
constrained
to
doe
otherwise
:
also
they
had
giuen
hereof
good
Testimony
,
seeing
that
not
hauing
no
regard
to
Offences
receiued
,
&
to
the
iustice
of
their
Cause
,
which
required
that
Iniuries
should
be
thorowly
repaied
,
before
they
gaue
care
to
any
Conditions
of
Peace
;
they
had
notwithstanding
not
only
kept
open
the
way
vnto
The
Treaty
,
and
harkned
to
the
Propositions
which
had
beene
made
,
but
had
further
yeelded
so
far
as
they
were
able
at
the
instance
of
the
Two
Kings
.
And
although
they
had
done
so
much
,
and
that
the
King
of
France
was
not
onely
fully
satisfied
touching
their
actions
,
but
had
also
sent
expresly
to
thanke
them
,
yet
neuerthelesse
they
could
not
yet
see
any
effect
of
the
Treaty
of
that
King
with
the
Pope
;
and
therefore
the
Republique
was
obliged
to
stand
to
that
which
they
had
treated
with
the
King
,
and
expected
what
his
Maiestie
would
doe
in
the
businesse
,
iudging
it
not
fit
to
interrupt
the
treaty
which
hee
had
enterprised
:
but
in
the
meane
while
,
that
they
would
say
confidently
,
there
were
many
and
vnauoidable
difficulties
in
those
things
which
the
Pope
had
signified
vnto
him
by
his
Ambassador
.
For
touching
the
point
of
the
Prisoners
,
hauing
giuen
them
vnto
the
King
,
they
had
no
more
to
doe
in
them
,
nor
was
it
in
them
now
to
take
any
other
resolution
.
And
for
that
which
concerned
the
Writings
,
those
of
Rome
being
first
published
,
and
full
of
iniuries
,
reuilings
and
calumnies
,
whereunto
they
were
of
necessity
to
make
answer
with
modestie
,
it
was
not
meet
to
vrge
them
,
if
they
did
not
first
of
all
,
or
at
least
at
the
same
time
,
vrge
against
those
of
Rome
.
For
the
Congregation
to
which
the
Pope
would
remit
the
affaire
,
it
was
not
needfull
to
say
much
,
the
Republique
being
not
accustomed
to
refer
vnto
the
decision
of
another
,
such
things
as
coucerne
their
Gouernment
.
And
for
the
other
Propositions
of
his
Highnesse
,
since
that
the
Popes
fashion
of
proceeding
gaue
iust
suspition
that
he
was
not
disposed
vnto
Peace
,
they
could
not
examine
them
,
vnlesse
they
had
greater
certaintie
of
his
intentions
:
and
seeing
all
former
Treaties
had
produced
no
good
effect
,
by
reason
of
the
Popes
inconstancie
well
knowne
to
his
Highnesse
,
the
Republique
saw
clearely
it
was
to
no
purpose
to
harken
to
any
further
propositions
,
or
to
oblige
themselues
by
their
word
in
any
points
without
a
reciprocall
assurance
on
his
behalfe
.
But
when
(
after
the
remouing
of
the
Censures
)
they
should
see
any
appearance
of
an
amicable
temperament
,
which
might
efface
the
iust
apprehensions
which
they
had
of
his
ordinarie
inconstancie
,
they
would
consider
thereof
aduisedly
,
and
end
all
with
resolution
;
that
which
could
not
be
done
so
long
as
matters
were
handled
by
discourse
.
To
this
answer
made
by
the
Resident
in
the
name
of
the
Senate
,
the
great
Duke
replied
,
that
the
Pope
was
not
ill
affected
,
although
haply
some
accidents
had
troubled
him
,
which
he
could
affirme
out
of
his
certaine
knowledge
:
and
that
although
he
seemed
to
be
altered
,
yet
when
his
Ambassador
did
represent
vnto
him
the
things
aforesaid
,
he
confirmed
them
;
and
he
adioyned
,
that
he
had
caused
many
Propositions
to
be
made
to
the
Republique
,
and
yet
could
not
preuaile
to
know
their
intentions
:
That
it
was
meet
to
vnderstand
the
one
the
other
;
That
treaties
prepare
the
way
to
conclusions
,
and
that
if
they
should
trust
him
with
any
thing
he
would
make
vse
thereof
to
the
aduantage
of
the
Republique
,
his
purpose
being
not
to
discouer
all
at
once
vnto
the
Pope
which
he
had
to
tell
him
,
but
to
reserue
a
part
to
serue
himselfe
thereof
as
occasion
required
,
not
meaning
to
doe
as
others
,
who
had
not
drawne
from
the
Pope
any
resolution
,
although
they
had
proposed
many
things
to
his
aduantage
.
The
interposing
of
so
many
Princes
for
the
according
of
these
Differences
,
moued
also
the
Emperour
to
haue
his
part
therein
:
and
to
this
effect
,
he
sent
in
the
beginning
of
October
his
Vice-Chancelor
named
Coraducci
,
to
the
Ambassador
of
the
Repub.
Soranzo
,
Resident
with
him
,
for
to
tell
him
,
that
his
Maiestie
vnderstanding
that
the
Differences
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
were
so
far
passed
,
that
the
agreement
thereof
was
very
difficult
,
especially
since
the
King
of
France
seemed
ready
to
forsake
the
Treaty
,
Himselfe
was
once
purposed
for
the
good
of
Christendome
(
which
he
passionately
desired
,
)
to
employ
himselfe
for
the
setling
of
a
Peace
betweene
the
two
parties
,
if
he
had
thought
that
his
trauell
herein
would
be
accepted
,
and
that
he
might
performe
it
with
honour
:
but
since
both
of
them
were
so
resolute
not
to
yeeld
any
thing
the
one
to
the
other
,
he
could
not
hazard
therein
his
dignity
and
reputation
.
Soranzo
answered
,
after
he
had
thanked
his
Maiestie
;
that
the
Republique
was
ready
to
doe
all
they
could
possibly
to
preuent
the
trouble
of
the
publique
Tranquillitie
,
sauing
euer
their
Liberty
,
their
Dignity
,
and
the
Interests
of
their
Estate
:
but
that
the
Pope
would
needs
carry
all
,
and
pretended
that
all
ought
to
yeeld
vnto
his
Will
without
any
demurre
or
contestation
.
The
Vice-Chancellor
,
after
some
Discourses
vpon
the
Points
,
replied
,
that
the
Emperour
would
not
demand
any
thing
of
the
Republique
which
might
be
against
their
Honour
,
and
that
he
would
send
the
Marquise
of
Castillon
with
good
instructions
.
After
this
the
Nuntio
of
the
Pope
and
the
Ambassador
of
Spaine
did
all
they
could
to
cause
the
Emp.
to
decalre
himselfe
for
the
Pope
;
to
whom
the
Emperor
freely
answered
,
That
He
thought
not
fit
to
declare
himselfe
for
either
part
,
or
to
make
such
offers
as
some
had
made
by
Letters
and
other
such
Apparences
,
this
tending
to
countenance
and
incourage
very
exorbitant
Pretensions
;
That
He
wished
Peace
might
be
established
in
any
case
,
and
being
resolued
to
bend
himselfe
this
way
,
he
would
not
do
a
thing
whereby
Peace
might
be
hindered
.
And
in
priuate
,
he
gaue
the
Ambass
.
of
Spaine
to
vnderstand
,
that
for
the
publique
quiet
of
Christendome
,
the
King
his
Master
ought
to
mortifie
in
some
sort
the
Pope
,
to
the
end
that
being
reduced
to
Reason
,
hee
might
more
easily
admit
the
Peace
.
These
things
when
the
Ambassador
Soranzo
had
writ
to
Venice
,
he
had
charge
to
thanke
the
Emp.
and
to
certifie
him
of
their
inclination
to
Peace
,
and
further
to
tell
Him
,
that
the
Senate
would
esteeme
it
a
great
Honour
,
if
his
Maiestie
would
be
pleased
to
induce
the
Pope
to
content
himselfe
with
those
offers
which
they
had
made
by
the
means
and
in
consideration
of
the
King
of
France
.
FIFTH
BOOKE
.
THE
time
was
thus
spent
in
Treaties
,
vntill
the
end
of
October
,
when
the
Pope
began
to
take
into
his
consideration
,
that
so
long
as
this
separation
of
the
Republique
from
his
obedience
continued
,
his
reputation
would
be
more
and
more
endamaged
:
because
the
Bookes
written
in
their
Defence
had
opened
the
eyes
of
many
,
and
the
Liberty
of
Speech
had
made
knowne
the
great
Defects
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
which
formerly
many
men
did
not
so
well
consider
.
Moreouer
,
hee
obserued
by
Treating
with
the
Spaniards
vpon
the
particularities
of
the
succours
which
they
had
promised
,
that
the
Effects
were
not
answerable
to
their
Words
,
since
they
proposed
hard
Conditions
;
and
further
gaue
him
to
vnderstand
,
that
it
did
not
agree
with
the
Piety
of
the
Catholique
King
to
be
the
cause
of
a
Warre
in
Italy
:
wherefore
that
he
was
not
disposed
to
succour
him
but
in
case
that
hee
should
be
assaulted
.
For
these
causes
,
the
Pope
resoluing
in
himselfe
to
see
an
end
of
this
Affaire
hee
called
Alincourt
the
Ambass
.
of
France
,
to
whom
hee
made
a
long
Discourse
,
shewing
that
he
acknowledged
all
these
Disorders
;
and
repeating
the
Damages
and
Preiudices
which
he
suffered
,
with
the
Dangers
to
which
he
was
exposed
,
he
testified
his
great
desire
of
an
Agreement
in
any
sort
,
assuring
him
to
this
effect
of
his
good
intention
.
And
forasmuch
as
it
was
not
honourable
for
him
to
begin
the
motion
,
he
promised
to
be
ready
to
accept
any
reasonable
Proposition
.
He
proceeded
also
to
touch
some
Particulars
,
but
so
as
he
seemed
not
willing
to
propound
them
.
Alincourt
hauing
communicated
these
things
to
the
French
Cardinals
,
they
aduised
to
propose
vnto
the
Republique
by
Fresne
a
motion
with
these
Conditions
;
That
the
Pope
should
take
away
the
Censures
,
after
he
had
beene
praied
in
the
name
of
the
King
and
the
Repub.
and
that
first
of
all
the
Interdict
should
be
obserued
for
the
space
of
4.
or
5.
daies
;
That
the
Prisoners
should
be
rendred
to
the
Pope
by
way
of
Gratification
to
the
King
;
That
the
Letters
of
the
D.
should
be
reuoked
;
That
the
Writings
published
in
fauour
of
the
Repub.
should
be
supprested
;
That
the
Religious
gone
out
of
the
State
onely
by
reason
of
the
Interdict
,
should
be
re-established
;
That
they
should
send
an
Ambassador
to
thanke
the
Pope
for
opening
the
way
vnto
a
friendly
Treaty
,
That
they
should
speake
no
more
of
reuoking
or
suspending
the
Lawes
,
but
onely
of
taking
away
the
Censures
;
and
for
the
difficulties
remaining
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
,
they
should
Treat
as
one
Prince
with
another
;
That
a
certaine
day
might
bee
prefixed
,
to
the
end
that
at
the
same
time
the
Republique
and
the
Pope
might
doe
what
was
agreed
vpon
,
that
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
might
be
said
to
haue
begun
first
.
Fresne
made
accordingly
these
Propositions
,
hauing
first
confessed
,
that
the
Republique
was
not
in
any
necessitie
to
admit
the
Accord
for
feare
of
being
forced
,
because
hee
knew
very
well
both
the
Power
of
the
Republique
,
and
the
assistance
which
they
should
haue
:
But
forasmuch
as
some
of
their
Assistants
were
such
as
did
not
acknowledge
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Senate
in
their
wisdome
would
thinke
meet
not
to
make
vse
of
them
,
howsoeuer
they
readily
offered
themselues
.
The
Senate
,
when
they
had
maturely
considered
all
things
,
answered
,
that
they
were
contented
the
Pope
might
be
praied
by
the
Ambassador
of
the
King
in
the
name
of
the
Republique
to
take
away
the
Censures
;
That
the
Prisoners
should
be
giuen
vnto
the
King
,
without
preiudice
of
the
Reasons
of
the
Republique
;
That
for
the
Protestation
made
by
the
Duke
against
the
Monitorie
of
the
Pope
,
it
should
not
faile
to
be
retracted
when
the
Censures
were
taken
away
.
And
for
the
other
Writings
the
Republique
would
doe
with
them
as
the
Pope
with
those
which
had
beene
made
in
Fauour
of
him
:
That
to
obserue
the
Interdict
for
one
onely
houre
(
not
to
speake
of
daies
)
was
to
confesse
that
it
was
valide
:
which
being
vntrue
,
they
could
not
doe
it
without
offending
God
,
and
condemning
the
Actions
of
the
Republique
,
which
were
but
iust
and
lawfull
.
For
the
Religious
,
that
this
was
no
point
of
the
Treaty
,
but
onely
with
his
Holinesse
himselfe
:
That
the
Censures
being
once
remoued
,
they
would
send
an
Ambassador
to
reside
in
Rome
according
to
the
Custome
.
But
all
this
vpon
condition
that
the
Ministers
of
the
King
would
openly
let
them
vnderstand
that
they
had
assurance
from
the
Pope
;
because
otherwise
they
did
not
meane
to
condescend
to
any
thing
,
vnlesse
they
were
assured
that
the
Pope
would
accept
the
Condition
.
To
this
Fresne
replied
,
that
he
had
not
proposed
these
things
if
the
Pope
had
not
first
giuen
his
word
;
but
he
hath
giuen
it
,
said
he
,
and
repeated
foure
times
,
he
hath
giuen
it
:
and
adioyned
,
that
although
it
was
true
,
that
Popes
sometime
giue
themselues
a
License
to
retract
their
words
,
yet
he
beleeued
that
this
Man
would
constantly
keepe
his
,
hauing
giuen
it
.
Wherefore
he
said
,
that
he
accepted
the
Conditions
,
and
took
their
word
,
to
pray
the
Pope
in
the
Name
of
the
King
and
of
the
Republique
,
to
take
away
his
Censures
.
And
in
like
manner
,
that
they
would
send
an
Ambassador
,
who
,
according
as
the
Pope
had
promised
to
Alincourt
,
should
be
receiued
with
accustomed
Honour
.
Adding
,
that
hee
would
receiue
the
Prisoners
in
the
Name
of
the
King
,
by
way
of
meere
Gratification
,
and
without
preiudice
of
the
Reasons
of
the
Republique
;
that
the
Pope
indeed
would
not
make
hereof
any
Declaration
,
but
that
should
rest
vpon
the
King
,
and
the
Popes
Declaration
in
this
case
was
not
needfull
to
the
Republique
,
in
as
much
as
they
Treated
not
with
the
Pope
,
but
with
the
King
.
Concerning
the
Religious
,
he
said
:
I
shall
be
for
them
indeed
a
cold
Aduocate
,
because
they
cannot
deny
but
they
haue
committed
a
great
error
in
disobeying
their
Prince
contrary
to
the
Commandement
of
God
,
and
seeing
it
behoueth
them
especially
to
Preach
Obedience
so
straitly
enioyned
by
God
.
Besides
that
hauing
abandoned
their
Country
,
wherin
they
were
wel
treated
and
entertained
,
their
ingratitude
herein
is
so
intollerable
,
that
if
it
belonged
to
me
,
I
should
cause
them
to
be
decimated
for
example
vnto
others
.
He
added
,
That
the
facility
of
the
Republique
was
very
great
,
in
that
they
consented
that
their
Ambassador
might
Treat
of
their
Matter
with
his
Holinesse
.
And
concluded
his
Discourse
,
by
giuing
thankes
in
the
Name
of
his
King
,
for
that
which
they
had
done
to
gratifie
him
,
assuring
them
that
he
would
acknowledge
their
good
disposition
to
publique
.
Tranquillitie
,
hauing
in
truth
done
as
much
as
was
conuenient
.
Whilest
these
things
were
thus
treated
,
the
King
of
France
receiued
aduice
of
the
Popes
inconstancy
,
&
of
the
great
Dukes
practises
to
interpose
himselfe
in
the
businesse
,
to
whom
the
Pope
gaue
care
:
whereupon
he
was
displeased
both
with
the
great
Duke
for
medling
in
his
Negotiation
,
and
also
with
the
Pope
,
commanding
his
Ambassador
to
make
complaint
vnto
him
,
and
to
shew
him
that
he
had
but
little
confidence
in
his
Holinesse
.
And
the
King
made
the
same
complaint
vnto
Cardinall
Barberino
,
the
Popes
Nuntio
,
Resident
with
him
;
and
by
Fresne
he
told
them
at
Venice
,
That
he
thanked
the
Senate
for
that
they
had
passed
their
word
not
to
conclude
the
Affaire
by
the
Mediation
of
any
other
but
of
him
,
although
the
Popes
inconstancie
constrained
him
to
permit
,
that
his
Serenitie
might
endeuour
to
doe
by
other
meanes
what
he
could
.
But
when
Alincourt
had
signified
vnto
the
Pope
the
commandement
of
the
King
,
which
was
,
that
his
Maiestie
had
charged
him
not
to
meddle
further
in
the
Affaire
of
Venice
,
seeing
his
Holinesse
imagined
he
could
better
accommodate
the
Businesse
by
the
Mediation
of
others
:
the
Pope
who
was
already
aduertised
by
Letters
from
Cardinall
Barberino
,
and
prepared
for
his
answer
,
excused
himselfe
,
that
he
could
not
hinder
the
zeale
which
some
Others
might
haue
to
determine
this
businesse
,
and
much
lesse
vse
inciuility
by
refusing
their
offers
:
but
that
notwithstanding
he
had
alwaies
great
confidence
in
his
Maiestie
,
and
his
Designe
was
that
all
might
be
done
by
his
hand
:
and
he
affirmed
with
many
oathes
often
repeated
,
that
his
intention
was
very
good
,
and
that
he
wished
the
Businesse
might
be
ended
that
very
houre
,
if
it
were
possible
,
and
that
not
any
other
besides
the
King
might
haue
part
therein
.
And
to
shew
by
effects
the
truth
of
that
which
he
said
,
he
adioyned
,
that
he
would
be
content
with
the
Conditions
proposed
by
his
Maiestie
,
and
would
firmely
hold
the
word
which
he
had
giuen
,
to
erect
a
Congregation
of
Six
Cardinals
,
and
so
many
Auditors
,
among
whom
he
would
put
the
Cardinals
Delfin
,
Mantica
,
and
Seraphin
,
and
for
Auditors
,
Cuccina
,
and
Marquemont
.
Alincourt
here
much
maruailing
,
replied
,
That
no
such
thing
had
beene
formerly
spoken
off
:
But
the
Pope
affirming
the
contrary
,
the
Ambassador
modestly
said
,
That
he
had
not
so
vnderstood
it
;
and
that
it
was
certaine
,
the
Republique
was
resolued
not
to
referre
themselues
to
any
Congregation
After
many
Replies
on
either
Part
,
the
Pope
was
content
to
giue
his
word
,
that
no
more
should
be
spoken
of
a
Congregation
;
and
then
he
discoursed
on
the
other
Conditions
,
hauing
first
prayed
Alincourt
,
for
the
loue
of
God
to
keepe
all
secret
,
for
as
much
as
the
Spaniards
obserued
all
that
was
treated
,
to
disturbe
it
.
He
promised
to
take
away
the
Censures
,
prouided
that
in
exchange
the
Republique
should
giue
assurance
to
execute
these
Conditions
;
That
the
Prisoners
should
be
consigned
into
the
hands
of
a
Prelate
,
whom
he
should
name
;
That
an
Ambassadour
should
come
to
demand
that
the
Censures
might
be
remoued
,
who
should
present
himselfe
with
Alincourt
,
with
promise
that
he
should
be
well
treated
and
receiued
;
That
on
the
day
appointed
they
should
reuoke
the
Protestation
,
with
all
that
thereupon
had
followed
;
That
the
Religious
should
be
recalled
;
and
that
he
might
haue
assurance
of
the
King
,
that
whilest
the
Ambassador
should
Treat
with
him
,
the
Lawes
should
not
be
executed
:
Adding
,
that
whatsoeuer
he
did
herein
,
was
for
no
other
Reason
,
but
for
the
Dignity
of
the
See
Apostolique
,
&
for
his
charge
.
And
here
he
inlarged
himselfe
with
vehement
words
and
gestures
to
perswade
these
Propositions
,
adioyning
notwithstanding
,
that
he
was
not
certain
whether
He
could
in
Consistory
draw
all
the
Cardinals
to
his
opinion
.
Alincourt
replied
,
that
for
the
Ambassador
to
be
sent
,
no
such
Condition
had
beene
proposed
.
The
Pope
said
,
that
otherwise
he
could
doe
nothing
,
this
tending
to
conserue
his
reputation
,
and
to
shew
the
validitie
of
the
Excommunication
.
Alincourt
made
answer
,
that
reason
concluded
the
contrary
,
in
as
much
as
the
receiuing
of
an
Ambassador
with
Honour
and
vsual
complements
,
rather
implied
the
inualidity
of
the
Excommunication
.
But
for
all
that
he
could
say
as
well
vpon
this
point
as
others
,
he
could
nothing
preuaile
;
for
the
Pope
concluded
,
that
thus
he
should
write
to
Fresne
,
and
no
otherwise
.
Who
reporting
these
words
vnto
the
Senate
,
added
,
That
in
this
point
hee
would
not
perswade
them
to
one
thing
or
to
other
,
but
only
demanded
that
he
might
haue
their
answer
.
The
Duke
immediatly
with
vehemency
complained
,
that
in
stead
of
approaching
to
an
end
by
these
Treaties
,
things
were
further
off
,
the
Differences
being
imbittered
by
this
alteration
of
minds
:
since
that
the
Pope
being
not
willing
to
hold
his
word
,
which
he
had
giuen
,
this
was
openly
to
declare
that
he
would
either
do
thus
,
or
carry
all
;
That
it
was
little
for
the
credit
of
so
great
a
King
,
to
intermeddle
in
this
Affaire
,
since
the
word
once
giuen
him
was
reuoked
:
Wherefore
that
it
was
not
meet
to
labour
any
more
,
for
it
was
nothing
but
vainly
to
spend
time
,
seeing
that
to
yeeld
that
which
the
Pope
Proposed
,
was
indeed
to
yeeld
all
the
Cause
,
which
if
they
had
beene
willing
to
doe
,
they
could
haue
done
it
without
any
mediation
of
any
Person
.
But
the
Senate
to
satisfie
the
instance
of
the
Ambassador
,
made
him
answer
,
that
with
astonishment
they
vnderstood
the
change
of
the
Propositions
,
and
that
thereby
it
was
easie
to
see
that
the
intention
of
the
Pope
was
not
such
as
hee
would
make
the
world
beleeue
,
since
the
new
Propositions
were
full
of
contrarieties
and
insuperable
difficulties
.
Touching
the
Prisoners
,
that
they
could
render
them
to
satisfie
the
King
,
as
a
thing
already
accepted
by
his
Maiestie
and
himselfe
,
neuerthelesse
with
this
condition
,
that
it
should
be
without
preiudice
;
but
that
they
could
not
consent
to
any
of
the
other
Propositions
,
as
being
perillous
and
contrary
to
their
Gouernment
;
That
to
send
before
an
Ambassador
,
were
to
publish
to
all
the
World
that
they
had
erred
,
and
that
the
Excommunication
was
iust
,
as
contrarily
to
condemne
of
iniustice
all
that
which
the
Republique
had
done
in
maintenance
of
their
innocency
:
that
to
recall
at
the
same
time
the
Religious
,
should
be
to
make
them
triumph
for
an
action
of
disobedience
,
and
for
abandoning
their
Countrey
,
it
being
sufficient
to
remit
this
Matter
to
be
treated
by
their
Ambassador
with
his
Holinesse
,
on
this
particular
many
great
occurrences
being
to
be
considered
;
That
to
demand
assurance
of
the
King
,
that
the
Lawes
should
not
be
executed
,
was
a
thing
vniust
,
and
no
lesse
preiudiciall
to
his
Maiesty
,
than
to
the
Republique
,
who
were
resolued
to
execute
their
Lawes
,
and
further
clearely
said
,
that
they
would
not
giue
care
to
any
Suspension
or
alteration
of
them
in
any
part
.
For
when
the
World
should
see
them
executed
,
after
the
King
had
contrarily
passed
his
word
,
Men
would
haue
occasion
to
beleeue
,
either
that
the
Republique
had
failed
in
their
Promise
vnto
the
King
,
or
that
he
had
bin
moued
too
lightly
,
and
without
ground
to
oblige
his
word
.
The
Senate
said
further
,
that
without
doubt
the
K.
would
not
take
in
good
part
this
alteration
,
which
implied
little
respect
vnto
his
Maiestie
,
in
whose
regard
the
Republique
had
condescended
as
farre
as
they
might
:
And
although
this
manner
of
proceeding
by
the
Pope
might
(
and
happily
ought
)
induce
the
Republique
to
retract
all
which
hitherto
they
had
accorded
,
notwithstanding
to
make
it
appeare
that
on
their
part
they
had
not
failed
to
doe
all
that
was
possible
to
preuent
the
trouble
and
disquiet
of
Christendome
,
they
had
a
good
purpose
to
continue
in
their
good
disposition
to
an
Agreement
,
and
constantly
to
stand
by
their
word
already
giuen
,
notwithstanding
the
inconstancie
of
the
Pope
,
who
if
he
would
not
yeeld
to
reason
,
yet
the
Senate
hoped
to
haue
still
good
intelligence
with
his
Maiestie
;
for
as
much
as
they
had
testified
the
great
esteeme
which
they
made
of
his
Mediation
,
for
that
they
had
in
consideration
of
him
remitted
many
of
their
Interests
.
At
the
same
time
also
the
Senate
gaue
the
Ambassador
to
vnderstand
,
that
vpon
his
request
all
Presses
at
Venice
had
beene
stayed
,
and
order
giuen
that
no
Bookes
vpon
this
Difference
should
be
imprinted
:
That
neuerthelesse
from
Rome
and
elsewhere
came
forth
many
Libels
in
behalfe
of
the
Pope
,
that
the
Treatises
written
in
fauour
of
the
Republique
were
condemned
,
the
Authours
and
Printers
proceeded
against
by
Censures
,
and
other
vndue
courses
:
and
therefore
that
they
should
be
constrained
,
by
way
of
necessary
defence
,
to
giue
libertie
vnto
their
Printers
,
as
before
,
to
the
end
that
their
iust
Reasons
might
bee
made
knowne
to
all
the
World
.
The
time
passed
in
these
Negotiations
vntill
the
middle
of
Nouember
,
about
which
time
arriued
at
Venice
,
Don
Francis
de
Castro
,
sent
Ambassador
Extraordinary
from
the
Catholique
K.
for
to
employ
himselfe
in
the
reconciling
of
these
Dissentions
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
.
From
the
beginning
they
conceiued
in
Spaine
,
that
it
would
be
greatly
aduantageous
to
their
affaires
,
to
accommodate
these
Controuersies
:
as
well
to
preuent
all
occasions
of
War
in
Italie
,
as
because
they
saw
the
French
to
interpose
in
the
businesse
.
Wherefore
after
long
deliberation
to
whom
this
Charge
should
be
committed
,
the
King
at
last
setled
vpon
Don
Francis
de
Castro
,
a
Principall
Person
of
great
Authority
,
hauing
beene
Viceroy
of
Naples
,
and
highly
esteemed
,
as
Nephew
to
the
Duke
of
Lerma
.
Yet
he
came
not
by
and
by
,
after
he
had
order
from
Spaine
,
but
staied
at
Gaëta
some
daies
,
because
D.
Innigo
de
Cardenas
the
Ordinary
Ambassador
,
being
not
well
content
with
the
comming
of
any
Extraordinarie
,
had
writ
that
as
yet
there
was
no
apparance
of
Accord
,
&
that
they
would
hazard
the
Reputation
of
the
King
,
in
sending
an
Extraordinarie
Ambassador
.
vnlesse
it
were
some
way
necessarie
;
seeing
he
had
the
Dukes
word
,
that
as
well
the
Souldiers
already
prepared
,
as
they
that
should
be
leuied
hereafter
,
were
not
to
offend
the
Pope
in
any
fashion
,
but
onely
in
defence
of
their
Estate
in
case
of
necessarie
.
But
the
principall
cause
of
his
stay
was
to
expect
the
Arriuall
of
Aiton
the
new
Ambassador
of
the
Catholique
King
at
Rome
,
a
Personage
who
had
great
knowledge
of
this
Affaire
,
and
who
had
charge
to
keepe
good
correspondence
,
in
his
Treating
with
the
Pope
,
to
the
Negotiation
of
Don
Francis
de
Castro
at
Venice
;
which
they
could
not
hope
from
the
Marquis
de
Villena
then
Ambassador
,
for
that
he
had
too
openly
declared
himselfe
inclined
to
the
Intentions
of
the
Pope
,
so
far
that
he
had
disgusted
them
in
Spaine
.
The
Marquis
had
order
from
the
King
,
to
giue
the
Pope
to
vnderstand
,
that
as
his
Maiestie
would
sustaine
the
reputation
of
the
Pope
so
far
as
was
possible
,
so
had
he
no
desire
to
haue
any
manner
of
Warres
in
Italie
;
for
this
was
not
behouefull
either
for
his
owne
seruice
,
or
for
the
profit
of
the
See
Apostolique
which
would
receiue
in
Italie
an
irreparable
losse
of
respect
and
obedience
due
vnto
it
,
(
although
it
should
carry
away
the
victorie
,
)
by
the
confluence
of
men
of
a
diuers
Religion
,
which
would
come
to
this
Warre
.
The
Marqu●●
executed
this
commandement
at
the
first
Audience
which
he
had
of
the
Pope
.
Another
chiefe
cause
that
delayed
Don
Francis
de
Castro
was
,
for
that
he
expected
some
order
from
the
Pope
;
who
hauing
built
great
Designes
vpon
this
Ambass
.
would
draw
all
that
he
could
by
the
means
of
the
French
,
holding
for
certaine
that
the
Senate
would
be
induced
to
yeeld
something
at
the
instance
of
the
Catholique
King
,
besides
that
which
they
had
already
granted
in
fauour
of
the
King
most-Christian
.
Wherefore
the
Pope
seeing
hee
had
obtained
all
that
could
be
by
meanes
of
the
King
of
France
,
(
resoluing
with
himselfe
to
end
the
businesse
vpon
those
terms
,
although
he
could
haue
no
other
,
)
deliberated
to
giue
the
last
stroke
,
sending
ample
and
secret
Instructions
to
this
Extraordinary
Ambassador
of
Spaine
.
Which
when
hee
had
receiued
,
hee
came
to
Venice
accompanied
with
many
great
Lords
of
the
Realme
of
Naples
,
and
with
the
Secretarie
Cauezza
Leale
,
whom
the
Ambassador
at
Rome
had
sent
to
him
,
as
a
Minister
of
great
wisdome
and
capacitie
.
He
had
brought
with
him
also
the
Iesuite
Cigala
as
a
principall
Instrument
of
the
Ambassage
,
but
being
better
aduised
he
sent
him
backe
to
Rome
.
Don
Francis
being
arriued
at
Venice
,
was
extraordinarily
honoured
by
the
Republique
,
and
defrayed
at
the
cost
of
100.
Crownes
by
the
day
.
This
Lord
had
no
speciall
Commission
from
the
King
touching
the
particulars
of
this
Affaire
,
because
he
knew
not
in
what
case
it
was
,
and
how
to
manage
it
effectually
as
yet
;
but
onely
he
had
Order
to
speake
at
first
generally
,
to
the
end
that
considering
from
day
to
day
what
was
needfull
to
be
done
,
he
might
after
accordingly
descend
to
particulars
.
Vpon
this
Reason
,
in
the
publique
Audience
,
where
hee
was
receiued
with
all
demonstrations
of
Honour
,
he
did
not
passe
the
termes
of
Complements
:
and
in
the
first
which
he
had
in
priuate
,
he
presented
the
Letter
of
the
King
his
Master
of
the
5.
of
August
;
wherein
,
after
he
had
testified
his
good
Will
towards
the
Republique
,
he
added
,
That
hee
had
resolued
to
send
Don
Francis
de
Castro
to
compose
the
Controuersies
which
they
had
with
his
Holinesse
,
vnto
the
contentment
of
the
Republique
.
And
Castro
hauing
presented
the
Letter
,
said
,
That
he
was
sent
by
the
King
for
the
desire
which
hee
had
of
Peace
,
and
for
the
good
of
the
Republique
,
and
of
all
Italie
,
in
fauour
of
which
hee
desired
to
doe
more
if
he
could
:
That
for
himselfe
he
had
willingly
vndertaken
this
Charge
,
both
in
obedience
to
his
Maiestie
,
and
for
the
affection
which
he
carried
to
the
Repub.
hoping
easily
to
conclude
a
good
Peace
with
his
Serenity
,
seeing
he
should
meet
with
none
of
those
three
Impediments
,
which
vsually
render
all
Treaties
difficult
;
which
are
,
First
,
the
Passion
or
extraordinarie
Affection
of
him
in
whose
name
men
Treat
,
or
of
him
who
Treateth
:
Secondly
,
the
Inconuenience
of
the
matter
Treated
:
and
Thirdly
,
the
incapacitie
or
want
of
good
will
in
the
Person
with
whom
the
Treatie
is
.
For
,
touching
the
first
,
it
was
certaine
that
the
King
his
Master
was
well
affected
,
and
had
no
other
aimes
but
the
common
good
:
That
the
greatnesse
of
the
Republique
was
aduantageous
to
Him
,
as
being
the
Bulwarke
of
Christendome
against
the
power
of
the
Turkes
.
And
for
his
owne
Person
,
hee
protested
that
he
was
not
come
to
vse
Deceit
,
being
noble
by
Birth
,
and
therefore
obliged
to
speake
Truth
aboue
all
things
.
Touching
the
second
,
the
point
of
Treaty
was
for
Peace
,
a
thing
excellent
,
and
for
an
Vnion
with
the
See
Apostolique
,
a
thing
very
profitable
to
the
Republique
,
all
Histories
being
full
of
the
mutuall
good
offices
which
they
haue
euer
rendered
the
one
to
the
other
;
as
on
the
contrary
,
their
Disunion
must
needs
be
very
pernicious
to
the
Repub.
for
if
their
cause
were
vniust
,
it
would
incense
all
Princes
against
them
,
and
though
it
were
reasonable
,
yet
was
it
not
fit
therefore
to
forget
what
Reuerence
men
owe
to
the
Soueraigne
Bishop
.
Touching
the
third
,
that
the
Treaty
here
was
with
a
Senate
of
great
Prudence
,
Louers
of
Peace
,
enemies
of
Nouelty
,
who
had
beene
alwaies
Authors
of
Tranquillitie
in
Italie
,
not
of
any
Troubles
.
He
discoursed
further
of
the
damages
of
War
,
and
the
mischiefes
of
Heresies
,
saying
,
that
although
the
Republique
by
their
owne
strength
and
greatnesse
could
sustaine
all
sorts
of
violence
,
and
were
able
to
withstand
sufficiently
all
that
should
assault
them
,
neuerthelesse
other
succours
(
although
not
expected
or
desired
)
would
vncalled
offer
themselues
,
and
such
,
as
might
be
suspected
,
hand
to
dismisse
,
and
so
much
more
hurtfull
as
Italy
was
in
good
estate
,
whence
might
arise
many
corruptions
which
might
put
their
Gouernment
in
great
danger
.
As
these
things
were
considerable
,
so
the
King
his
Master
accordingly
had
beene
willing
to
aduertise
them
thereof
,
for
the
affection
which
He
and
his
Auncestors
euer
haue
had
to
the
Republique
,
and
for
that
all
are
commonly
interessed
in
the
Peace
of
Italie
:
and
he
praied
them
to
referre
all
matters
to
some
Arbiters
,
Himselfe
and
others
:
That
the
King
did
thinke
himselfe
obliged
by
way
of
gratitude
to
interpose
in
this
affaire
,
as
remembring
that
sometime
the
Republique
had
interposed
to
accommodate
some
Differences
betweene
the
Emperour
his
Grand
Father
and
the
King
his
Father
,
and
the
Pope
.
That
it
was
very
necessarie
for
Princes
to
maintaine
their
reputation
,
but
yet
they
ought
not
to
deale
too
rigorously
with
the
Pope
▪
And
D●…
Francis
,
the
better
to
expresse
the
Kings
vehement
affection
in
this
businesse
,
passed
so
far
to
say
in
manner
of
exclamation
:
The
King
hath
so
great
a
desire
to
compose
this
Difference
,
that
of
his
two
Daughters
he
would
be
content
to
sacrifice
the
one
,
if
by
that
Sacrifice
all
Dissentions
might
be
appeased
.
For
conclusion
,
he
said
,
That
he
saw
very
well
there
〈◊〉
no
other
way
to
this
end
,
but
that
the
Repub
should
in
some
sort
satisfie
the
Pope
;
and
that
if
he
could
coniecture
what
would
be
acceptable
to
the
Senate
,
he
would
willingly
propose
it
,
but
being
not
able
to
doe
it
,
that
he
would
expect
from
his
Serenitie
some
temperament
which
he
might
carry
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
he
would
labour
with
all
his
power
that
it
might
be
accepted
;
his
purpose
being
not
thereby
to
hinder
any
Treaties
already
in
hand
,
but
rather
to
cooperate
so
far
as
hee
could
,
inasmuch
as
it
was
not
the
intention
of
his
King
to
take
the
Treaty
out
of
the
hands
of
the
King
of
France
,
as
desiring
nought
else
but
that
an
Accord
might
follow
,
which
would
be
as
pleasing
to
him
if
Others
could
performe
it
,
as
if
he
Himselfe
.
To
this
the
Senate
answered
,
praising
first
the
great
piety
of
the
Catholique
K.
and
his
good
will
to
Peace
,
and
thanking
his
Maiestie
for
his
good
Offices
to
pacific
these
contentions
;
adioyning
;
that
they
saw
willingly
and
with
much
contentment
his
Ambassador
,
principally
for
the
Person
of
the
King
which
he
represented
,
also
for
the
good
will
which
the
Duke
of
Lerma
had
to
the
Republique
and
for
the
good
correspondence
and
intelligence
which
the
Count
of
Lemos
his
Father
did
alwaies
hold
with
them
.
Then
they
passed
to
particulars
,
saying
,
That
they
had
vsed
all
kindes
of
humilitie
and
of
respect
towards
the
Pope
,
and
also
done
all
good
offices
which
might
be
desired
,
to
the
end
that
he
should
no●
fall
into
this
precipice
,
giuing
him
many
occasions
and
meanes
to
see
his
danger
;
and
after
he
had
thus
precipitated
,
yet
they
gaue
care
to
althose
that
were
willing
to
speake
of
an
Agreement
,
and
had
condescended
to
all
which
D●●
Innigo
de
Card
enas
proposed
.
On
the
other
side
the
Ecclesiastiques
had
let
themselues
loose
to
Iniuries
,
that
they
had
published
defamatorie
Libels
,
Detractions
,
and
railing
speeches
,
not
onely
in
printed
Bookes
,
but
in
their
Sermons
made
in
the
Cities
neighbouring
vpon
the
State
Moreouer
,
that
they
had
vsed
all
meanes
to
corrupt
the
Religion
,
and
to
sow
sedition
amongst
the
People
;
briefly
,
they
had
attempted
all
sort
of
wicked
practises
,
both
openly
and
in
secret
And
for
the
Pope
,
they
saw
for
the
present
to
great
inconstancy
in
his
actions
,
often
recalling
his
owne
words
,
they
saw
also
his
preparations
for
Warre
,
that
they
had
occasion
to
feare
,
that
he
would
serue
himselfe
of
time
to
gaine
aduantage
by
the
Treaty
,
and
to
make
others
secure
,
hauing
indeed
no
desire
of
Agreement
.
That
for
the
time
to
come
the
Rep.
would
doe
nothing
but
what
was
necessarie
for
their
defence
,
and
to
repulse
iniuries
;
by
consequent
,
that
it
was
needlesse
to
perswade
them
to
the
Peace
so
much
required
,
but
it
was
meet
to
addresse
themselues
to
Him
from
whom
the
euill
proceeded
,
&
who
still
was
the
cause
that
it
was
not
remedied
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
if
besides
that
which
had
beene
done
by
the
Republique
(
which
was
more
than
they
ought
to
haue
done
,
)
He
could
aduise
them
what
to
doe
more
(
saue
still
their
Liberty
,
and
without
preiudice
to
their
Gouernment
,
)
they
would
not
faile
to
shew
their
good
will
in
execution
of
it
,
as
they
had
done
to
others
.
Don
Francis
replied
,
that
he
had
nothing
to
answer
for
the
Popes
actions
,
or
of
his
intentions
,
much
lesse
what
they
ought
to
be
,
as
being
sent
,
not
by
Him
,
but
by
the
King
his
Master
;
from
whom
though
he
had
order
to
procure
with
all
his
power
an
Agreement
,
yet
had
he
not
Commission
to
descend
to
particulars
.
And
if
he
should
resolue
to
write
that
he
might
receiue
order
to
this
effect
;
it
would
be
a
thing
too
tedious
,
and
no
way
proportionable
to
the
Affaire
which
required
speedy
resolution
,
&
which
with
Time
would
grow
worse
and
worse
.
That
he
was
a
Stranger
in
the
Businesse
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
remembred
of
what
was
past
,
but
when
the
Senate
would
declare
their
wil
to
him
with
confidence
,
he
would
effectually
propose
it
,
and
cause
it
to
be
accepted
.
To
this
the
Duke
immediatly
answered
,
that
when
the
Senate
should
vnderstand
what
the
Pope
desired
,
they
could
Treat
and
make
declaration
of
their
will
;
but
the
way
being
shut
vp
by
reason
of
the
Interdict
,
if
that
were
not
remoued
,
no
good
Treaty
could
possibly
be
furthered
.
Therefore
since
he
desired
to
know
the
intention
of
the
Republique
,
that
this
it
was
,
to
wit
,
that
all
things
might
be
reestablished
in
that
estate
wherein
they
were
before
the
Monitorie
published
,
and
that
the
Pope
would
Treat
with
them
,
as
a
Father
with
his
Children
,
so
as
he
was
obliged
,
which
if
he
had
done
,
all
men
had
been
freed
from
all
these
Troubles
.
Here
D.
Francis
said
,
that
this
Proposition
to
restore
all
things
to
their
first
estate
,
would
be
diuersly
interpreted
,
because
the
Republique
vnderstood
it
,
before
the
Censures
,
and
the
Pope
without
doubt
would
take
it
,
for
the
Time
going
before
the
Lawes
.
Whereunto
the
Duke
replied
,
saying
,
That
it
sufficed
to
bring
matters
into
such
case
,
that
the
Treaty
might
be
as
betweene
the
Father
and
the
Sons
,
and
that
then
by
means
of
the
Treatie
other
things
might
easily
be
accommodated
,
as
they
had
beene
ere
then
,
if
the
Pope
had
not
despoiled
himselfe
of
the
quality
of
a
Father
,
and
taken
that
of
an
Enemy
.
And
though
all
were
brought
backe
to
that
estate
wherein
they
were
before
the
Promulgation
of
the
Laws
,
yet
things
had
beene
then
more
easie
to
accord
,
because
they
should
haue
had
to
doe
with
a
Clement
8.
or
a
Leo
11
who
had
not
occasioned
these
difficulties
,
as
they
did
not
any
,
although
the
Lawes
in
their
time
for
the
greater
part
were
published
:
those
Popes
knowing
right
well
what
was
the
Authority
of
a
Prince
,
free
and
independant
,
and
not
mingling
themselues
in
any
fashion
in
the
Gouernment
of
another
.
The
Ambassador
then
concluded
,
that
hee
would
make
the
Proposition
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
that
effect
employ
himselfe
.
The
Senate
considered
that
it
was
not
meet
to
giue
an
absolute
repulse
to
an
Ambassador
,
sent
expresly
from
so
great
a
King
,
and
for
this
particular
Affaire
;
also
that
it
should
be
inciuility
,
if
they
did
not
communicate
with
him
that
which
they
had
yeelded
in
Fauour
of
the
Most
Christian
King
,
and
which
might
giue
him
occasion
to
retire
himselfe
with
discontent
,
seeing
the
small
care
they
had
to
correspond
vnto
the
good
Offices
by
him
done
,
a
thing
which
might
be
of
ill
consequence
.
Wherefore
they
determined
to
communicate
all
vnto
him
,
first
aduertising
Fresne
hereof
,
and
giuing
him
to
vnderstand
that
this
should
not
hinder
the
progresse
of
the
Treaty
begun
by
the
King
his
Master
,
for
as
much
as
Don
Francis
de
Castro
had
clearely
said
,
that
he
would
not
plucke
the
Treaty
out
of
his
hands
;
and
although
he
had
the
same
Designe
,
yet
the
Accord
would
be
acknowledged
entirely
from
his
King
.
But
Fresne
vnderstanding
the
intention
of
the
Senate
,
was
not
only
well
pleased
with
this
communication
,
but
further
said
,
That
he
esteemed
it
necessary
,
it
being
certaine
that
the
Pope
would
communicate
all
vnto
the
Spaniards
,
and
therefore
if
they
should
conceale
what
had
passed
,
it
might
giue
occasion
of
diffidence
;
That
for
this
reason
they
might
assure
themselues
,
the
King
would
rest
content
.
To
which
he
added
,
that
the
Pope
had
intreated
him
by
Alincourt
,
to
be
willing
to
ioyne
his
Offices
with
those
of
Don
Francis
de
Castro
;
wherein
he
knew
not
what
the
Pope
intended
,
or
whereat
he
aimed
,
and
therefore
had
written
that
his
Holinesse
would
further
declare
himselfe
;
because
if
his
meaning
were
,
that
what
his
Holinesse
and
the
Republique
had
yeelded
in
Fauour
of
the
King
his
Master
,
should
be
thought
to
be
done
in
like
manner
in
Fauour
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
this
was
to
alter
all
the
Affaire
,
to
which
he
could
not
agree
without
expresse
Order
from
the
King
.
Wherefore
he
approued
their
Commu●●cation
with
Don
Francis
,
so
as
they
did
not
passe
to
any
further
Treaty
,
and
that
they
did
not
at
his
instance
what
had
beene
already
done
for
his
King
.
Don
Francis
de
Castro
being
then
called
into
the
Senate
before
the
Duke
,
they
read
vnto
him
all
that
had
passed
vntill
that
day
,
together
with
that
which
the
Pope
had
required
of
the
Republique
,
and
what
they
had
yeelded
in
Fauour
of
the
King
of
France
.
Which
when
he
had
heard
,
he
thanked
the
Senate
for
this
Communication
,
and
for
the
confidence
they
had
in
him
,
adioyning
,
That
for
further
correspondence
and
to
breake
the
ice
,
which
already
began
to
melt
,
he
would
propose
a
meane
which
to
him
seemed
very
proper
speedily
to
end
these
Controuersies
,
which
should
not
be
any
of
those
things
which
the
Senate
had
iustly
rejected
,
whereof
it
was
impertinent
to
speake
.
And
therefore
ommitting
the
reuocation
or
Suspension
of
their
Lawes
indeed
preiudiciall
to
their
Liberty
,
he
would
Propose
a
Suspension
only
for
a
time
,
of
fiue
,
foure
,
or
three
moneths
,
with
Conditions
very
cleare
;
That
what
the
Republique
did
herein
,
was
only
to
open
a
way
vnto
a
Treaty
,
and
out
of
an
exceeding
desire
to
the
Publique
quiet
,
&
by
way
of
Gratification
to
the
Two
Kings
;
That
by
so
doing
,
the
Republique
should
be
so
farre
from
receiuing
any
losse
or
preiudice
,
that
on
the
contrary
they
should
gaine
a
great
aduantage
,
for
that
their
hands
should
not
be
tyed
to
enter
again
into
their
former
estate
,
and
because
a
State
so
well
founded
,
and
of
such
Antiquitie
,
could
not
hereby
receiue
alteration
:
That
the
Repub.
had
condescended
so
far
,
as
that
no
more
could
be
desired
.
For
,
touching
the
Prisoners
,
it
was
very
reasonable
that
they
should
not
be
rendered
,
but
with
a
reseruation
of
their
Reasons
;
That
,
being
content
the
Pope
might
be
prayed
,
the
Republique
therein
had
testified
their
Deuotion
:
as
also
,
to
send
an
Ambassador
to
Rome
when
the
Censures
were
remoued
,
was
a
notable
testimony
of
the
good
will
of
the
Republique
towards
the
Pope
,
wherewith
He
ought
to
content
himselfe
,
and
hee
beleeued
that
at
last
hee
would
be
therewith
satisfied
.
But
since
all
this
did
not
bring
matters
to
a
conclusion
,
(
as
it
appeared
that
till
then
they
had
concluded
nothing
)
he
therefore
proposed
this
Suspension
for
a
time
,
which
(
as
it
seemed
to
him
)
could
bring
no
preiudice
.
And
he
adioyned
,
that
he
would
doe
his
vtmost
endeuour
,
that
an
accord
might
follow
;
and
although
the
Marquesse
d'Aiton
was
very
sufficient
to
treat
this
affaire
with
the
Pope
,
notwithstanding
,
if
it
did
seeme
good
to
them
,
that
he
should
send
a
Gentleman
expresly
to
this
end
,
or
that
himselfe
should
goe
in
Person
,
hee
was
readie
to
doe
all
that
they
should
desire
of
him
,
so
vehemently
did
he
long
to
see
this
Difference
accommodate
.
The
Duke
answered
him
,
that
he
was
very
ioyfull
to
see
his
Lordship
rest
satisfied
,
and
that
he
acknowledged
the
sinceritie
of
the
Republique
,
together
with
the
Reuerence
they
had
to
the
See
Apostolique
in
the
forme
of
their
Treating
;
as
also
how
false
it
was
which
their
Enemies
had
divulged
,
that
the
Repub.
purposed
to
separate
themselues
from
the
Church
and
Holy
See
.
That
notwithstanding
they
were
still
minded
to
preserue
their
Liberty
,
with
all
that
which
was
necessary
for
the
Tranquillitie
of
the
State
.
And
seeing
himselfe
confessed
that
they
ha●
yeelded
very
much
,
they
did
not
thinke
fit
to
admit
of
any
new
Propositions
,
since
they
had
done
more
than
at
the
beginning
they
purposed
,
and
so
much
that
he
had
an
easie
way
opened
to
come
to
a
Conclusion
,
if
he
did
not
do
murre
vpon
what
the
Pope
was
euery
day
purposing
,
his
thoughts
hauing
no
bound
or
limit
.
For
if
to
day
he
obtaine
one
thing
,
to
morrow
he
demands
another
,
saying
,
he
craues
but
a
very
little
for
his
reputation
,
and
then
makes
it
appeare
that
much
contents
him
not
.
Vpon
this
Reason
,
that
the
Republique
was
resolued
not
to
passe
further
,
and
rather
to
runne
a
hazard
of
any
euill
fortune
,
than
submit
their
neckes
vnder
the
yoake
,
since
they
could
not
be
in
worse
case
than
so
.
That
Princes
their
Friends
ought
no●
to
desire
of
the
Republique
what
was
not
conuenient
,
but
only
,
according
to
the
Prouerb
,
things
honest
:
nor
ought
the
hopes
of
the
Pope
to
be
fomented
,
by
endeuouring
that
he
might
obtaine
that
which
was
not
reasonable
;
considering
that
it
was
not
onely
the
case
of
the
Republique
,
but
also
of
all
other
Princes
.
The
Senate
hauing
also
heard
the
Proposition
of
Don
Francis
de
Castro
read
,
made
this
answer
;
That
the
Suspension
,
as
it
was
proposed
,
did
absolutely
weaken
the
Power
of
Gouernment
,
and
therefore
they
could
not
possibly
condescend
vnto
it
:
wherefore
they
were
resolued
not
to
giue
eare
to
such
a
Proposition
.
But
since
that
which
was
already
yeelded
,
afforded
ample
matter
for
a
Treaty
,
Don
Francis
might
ioyne
himselfe
with
the
French
,
and
turne
himselfe
to
the
Pope
,
who
ought
to
be
fully
satisfied
with
the
Conditions
by
them
granted
.
To
which
Don
Francis
replied
,
that
his
Master
had
not
sent
him
to
the
Pope
,
but
to
the
Republique
,
and
that
his
iourney
should
be
without
fruit
,
because
the
Pope
would
tell
him
that
he
brought
no
newes
,
and
that
others
had
made
vnto
him
the
same
Proposition
:
and
that
he
came
to
no
other
end
than
to
perswade
him
to
doe
that
which
he
had
refused
at
the
instance
of
another
;
That
he
could
not
make
this
iourney
but
as
from
himselfe
,
since
he
had
no
charge
from
the
King
to
vse
therein
his
Name
,
but
onely
in
that
which
should
be
granted
vpon
his
demand
.
And
here
he
endeuoured
with
great
efficacie
to
perswade
the
Suspension
for
a
certaine
time
,
which
formerly
he
proposed
,
shewing
in
the
first
place
that
it
was
a
thing
which
could
not
bring
them
any
preiudice
,
for
as
much
as
they
were
not
forced
by
any
violence
vnto
it
,
in
which
case
only
their
Liberty
should
be
wronged
,
but
it
should
be
a
pure
Gratification
yeelded
by
good
will
and
that
to
suspend
for
a
time
,
was
not
to
suspend
absolutely
,
but
was
a
petty
thing
,
and
of
no
consideration
.
Then
arguing
from
the
Person
of
him
from
whom
it
was
proposed
,
he
said
,
the
Reputation
of
that
great
King
should
be
much
diminished
,
if
he
could
nothing
preuaile
that
he
could
not
demand
the
Prisoners
,
considering
that
they
were
already
yeelded
to
the
King
of
France
,
in
whose
Fauour
hauing
done
this
,
it
was
meet
to
doe
as
much
for
his
King
,
and
the
kindnesse
would
be
equall
,
if
they
granted
vnto
him
this
Suspension
.
Withall
Don
Francis
adioyned
his
owne
particular
Interests
,
saying
That
indeed
he
saw
himselfe
welcomed
,
and
entertained
with
many
magnificent
demonstrations
of
Honour
,
but
all
this
he
did
not
esteeme
in
regard
of
that
Honour
which
he
might
haue
by
according
the
Dissentions
.
For
if
he
obtained
nothing
,
Men
would
beleeue
that
he
was
ignorant
how
to
Treat
,
or
that
he
had
beene
circumuented
;
and
so
much
more
necessary
was
it
for
him
to
speed
in
this
,
being
the
first
Negotiation
by
him
made
,
wherein
if
he
did
nothing
,
nor
could
preuaile
,
his
reputation
,
and
that
of
the
Duke
of
Lerma
his
Vncle
,
would
be
much
impaired
.
The
Senate
thought
it
expedient
to
answer
amply
to
this
instance
made
with
so
much
heat
and
affection
,
and
therefore
clearely
answered
;
That
hauing
already
spoken
at
large
touching
the
preiudices
which
they
foresaw
voon
the
Suspension
,
the
Senate
beleeued
that
he
would
haue
beene
therewith
fully
satisfied
:
but
because
he
had
taken
the
paines
to
reply
,
and
therein
to
shew
that
he
was
not
contented
,
for
two
Reasons
,
They
told
him
,
for
the
first
,
that
such
a
Suspension
would
not
indeed
be
conceiued
as
forced
from
them
,
if
there
had
not
beene
an
Excommunication
preceding
:
but
so
long
as
the
Pope
held
the
Scourge
in
his
hand
,
and
the
Republique
was
offended
by
the
Censures
,
the
offence
being
still
without
remedy
,
it
could
not
be
said
that
they
had
freely
consented
to
what
was
demanded
:
and
that
so
much
the
lesse
,
for
that
the
Pope
continued
to
refresh
the
wound
by
suggesting
vnto
the
Ecclesiastiques
,
that
they
should
endeuour
to
corrupt
the
people
,
to
scatter
his
tares
,
to
multiply
Writings
and
defamatorie
Libels
,
willing
by
these
courses
to
constraine
them
to
render
themselues
whence
men
might
collect
that
whatsoeuer
passed
on
this
fashion
was
not
voluntary
,
or
done
out
of
pleasure
,
but
on
the
contrary
that
the
Republique
being
not
able
to
subsist
any
longer
had
yeelded
,
shewing
in
effect
by
this
Suspension
that
the
Lawes
were
worthy
of
Censure
;
&
so
the
Excommunication
should
take
force
&
authority
&
would
appeare
lawfull
,
which
is
not
true
;
as
also
the
world
might
beleeue
,
that
to
auoid
a
plaine
and
direct
confession
of
their
error
,
they
had
confessed
it
indirectly
by
way
of
gratifying
another
:
that
vpon
iust
reason
they
had
alwaies
said
,
and
did
againe
repeat
it
,
that
when
the
Censures
should
bee
remoued
,
and
a
friendly
Treaty
prosecuted
,
then
it
was
fit
to
speake
of
gratifications
,
and
the
time
would
be
proper
to
conclude
.
That
the
second
Reason
was
not
of
any
consideration
,
to
say
that
the
Suspension
for
a
time
was
not
any
way
preiudiciall
;
it
being
no
good
consequence
,
that
it
brings
no
preiudice
at
all
,
because
not
so
much
as
a
perpetuall
Suspension
:
as
it
followes
not
that
a
man
is
no
whit
offended
because
hee
might
be
more
:
also
that
the
comparison
was
no
better
of
the
yeelding
of
the
Prisoners
with
the
Suspension
of
the
Lawes
,
since
the
one
was
but
a
Concession
in
a
particular
case
,
but
the
Lawes
were
generall
which
comprehend
infinite
cases
,
and
for
this
reason
they
could
not
yeeld
this
to
the
King
of
France
,
howsoeuer
he
demanded
it
very
instantly
,
as
they
had
yeelded
the
Prisoners
.
Besides
that
the
Suspension
would
giue
men
occasion
to
dispute
of
the
thing
suspended
,
and
to
question
their
Liberty
and
Authoritie
,
and
it
was
no
small
curtesie
that
the
Republique
had
promised
to
come
to
an
amiable
Treaty
after
the
reuocation
of
the
Censures
.
Wherefore
the
Senate
assured
themselues
that
the
Ambassador
would
for
these
reasons
rest
satisfied
,
holding
for
certaine
that
neither
the
Catholique
King
nor
himselfe
had
any
purpose
to
doe
them
preiudice
,
according
as
they
had
many
times
protested
;
especially
hauing
nothing
in
his
hands
which
the
Pope
had
yeelded
,
nor
any
particular
of
the
intentions
of
his
Holinesse
,
neither
speciall
Commission
from
the
King
his
Master
.
But
that
by
the
communication
made
vnto
him
,
he
had
a
spacious
field
to
exercise
himselfe
with
the
Pope
,
to
the
end
that
hee
might
content
himselfe
with
that
which
the
Republique
had
yeelded
,
first
for
to
gratifie
the
King
his
Master
,
and
then
in
consideration
of
the
King
of
France
:
who
hauing
alwaies
pursued
the
Treaty
,
had
obtained
that
at
his
request
the
Republique
had
granted
all
that
might
be
,
to
testifie
their
good
inclination
to
Peace
,
and
their
reuerence
towards
the
Holy
See
,
as
they
had
done
the
like
for
the
King
Catholique
,
if
he
had
intreated
them
:
and
that
they
were
induced
to
yeeld
so
far
vpon
the
assurance
which
was
giuen
them
,
that
by
such
meanes
the
whole
businesse
would
be
ended
.
That
they
were
willing
to
performe
what
had
beene
yeelded
,
vpon
condition
that
the
Censures
should
bee
reuoked
,
which
the
Pope
not
being
willing
to
do
,
the
act
of
the
Senate
was
not
irreuocable
,
but
on
the
contrary
both
parties
remained
in
their
first
estate
.
Yet
notwithstanding
the
mutabilitie
of
the
Pope
and
his
incertitude
,
the
Senate
desirous
to
manifest
their
sinceritie
,
would
firmely
keepe
their
word
.
Wherefore
if
Don
Francis
would
make
vse
of
these
concessions
,
and
ioyne
his
offices
with
the
French
at
Rome
,
haply
hee
might
obtaine
what
others
could
not
,
and
so
he
should
not
returne
without
successe
;
on
the
contrary
,
he
should
haue
a
great
part
in
the
Accord
,
with
the
praise
to
haue
accomplished
by
his
first
Negotiation
so
high
an
enterprise
.
That
if
the
Senate
had
beene
willing
to
yeeld
a
Suspension
,
all
had
beene
finished
without
the
interposing
of
any
Person
,
and
without
his
comming
,
since
there
remained
nothing
for
the
Pope
but
to
demand
:
which
could
not
be
called
an
Accord
,
the
aduantage
being
all
of
one
side
,
and
on
the
side
of
him
who
had
offended
,
which
ought
to
be
quite
contrary
.
That
if
he
would
turne
to
the
Pope
,
he
might
at
least
say
something
vpon
good
ground
of
the
Intention
of
the
Pope
;
and
employing
the
authority
of
the
King
his
Master
,
might
haply
obtaine
of
his
Holinesse
to
be
contented
with
this
ouerture
,
which
of
necessitie
must
content
him
,
seeing
that
if
the
Senate
could
yeeld
any
farther
,
they
would
deale
plainely
with
him
and
acquaint
him
,
although
he
had
not
any
thing
in
hand
from
the
Pope
,
as
is
the
custome
of
Ministers
which
interpose
themselues
,
to
take
the
word
of
either
Partie
,
the
better
to
conclude
an
Accord
.
Don
Francis
repeated
what
hee
had
already
said
,
that
hee
was
not
content
with
their
answer
,
to
which
he
replied
,
that
he
did
not
Treat
as
an
Ordinary
Ambassador
,
who
when
hee
hath
propounded
and
receiued
answer
,
proceeds
no
further
,
and
also
that
the
Affaire
it selfe
was
not
ordinarie
:
That
he
could
not
see
by
these
discourses
what
glory
he
could
haue
by
his
Negotiation
:
That
he
was
well
entertained
,
much
visited
and
honoured
,
but
in
the
essentiall
point
he
receiued
no
contentment
:
That
if
he
would
goe
to
Rome
the
Pope
would
say
vnto
him
,
You
doe
not
bring
any
new
thing
,
for
that
which
you
offer
was
giuen
by
another
:
That
it
was
meet
to
distinguish
his
King
from
others
,
and
to
doe
in
his
consideration
something
more
,
seeing
he
had
sent
him
expresly
,
that
which
others
had
not
done
:
That
if
he
had
not
any
thing
from
the
Pope
,
the
reason
was
because
he
came
from
the
King
his
Master
to
the
Republique
to
receiue
from
them
and
to
carry
vnto
the
Pope
something
which
might
conserue
both
the
Dignitie
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Liberty
of
the
Republique
:
That
he
did
not
know
what
the
Pope
desired
,
and
if
he
said
he
knew
he
should
not
say
truth
:
That
if
the
Pope
had
signified
to
others
his
minde
to
agree
vpon
the
Conditions
imparted
to
him
,
and
after
had
recalled
his
word
,
it
appertained
to
him
to
defend
himselfe
;
he
desired
to
know
who
were
herein
the
Mediators
,
because
in
might
bee
they
had
said
something
which
the
Pope
would
deny
that
he
spake
vnto
them
.
In
the
end
,
he
prayed
them
affectionately
,
to
thinke
anow
vpon
that
which
he
had
said
,
and
to
make
him
answer
.
But
seeing
they
did
not
answer
him
at
the
present
,
he
demanded
to
haue
Audience
in
the
Dukes
chamber
,
because
he
hoped
to
find
the
Prince
with
lesse
assistance
of
Senators
,
and
so
to
discourse
more
familiarly
with
him
,
or
because
he
beleeued
he
might
say
some
what
more
proper
for
the
Affaire
in
the
absence
of
Don
Innigo
de
Cardenas
the
Ordinary
Ambassador
,
who
greatly
obserued
to
Treat
with
reputation
conuenient
to
the
dignitie
of
his
King
,
Don
Francis
therefore
being
come
into
the
chamber
of
the
Duke
where
the
Senate
were
assembled
,
accompanied
onely
by
the
Duke
de
Vietri
,
he
made
in
the
first
place
a
long
discourse
of
the
fauours
and
honours
which
he
receiued
daily
from
the
Republique
,
such
as
the
Duke
de
Vietri
said
to
be
extraordinarie
.
Then
he
said
,
that
he
came
into
that
priuate
place
to
speake
more
freely
and
without
so
many
witnesses
;
and
the
substance
of
his
Discourse
was
,
That
he
had
now
beene
three
and
forty
daies
in
Venice
;
where
the
people
said
,
that
he
did
nothing
but
play
the
smell-feast
:
That
he
was
young
,
and
that
the
old
ones
would
dispatch
him
with
good
words
without
effects
:
That
as
he
had
a
good
affection
for
the
seruice
of
his
Serenitie
,
so
he
desired
to
see
the
like
on
his
part
reciprecally
;
but
the
Republique
would
propose
nothing
,
nor
accept
that
which
he
had
proposed
,
although
the
Reasons
which
he
vrged
were
so
strong
that
they
were
vnanswerable
;
as
well
in
concluding
,
that
the
Suspension
required
was
a
small
thing
and
easie
to
be
granted
,
as
in
demonstrating
that
so
much
being
done
at
the
Petition
of
the
French
,
it
was
fit
at
least
to
doe
a
little
in
gratification
of
the
Catholique
King
,
which
was
no
lesse
worthy
,
no
lesse
friendly
;
nor
lesse
officious
towards
the
Republique
.
And
here
with
much
eloquence
(
wherein
verily
he
excelled
)
he
proposed
,
repeated
,
and
amplified
the
same
things
,
with
the
same
reasons
,
making
a
formall
Oration
full
of
sentences
&
conceits
,
inlarging
principally
the
argument
drawne
from
the
reputation
of
the
King
his
Master
,
of
the
Duke
of
Lerma
,
and
of
Himselfe
.
To
which
the
Duke
answered
,
and
let
him
see
that
he
had
ample
occasion
to
employ
himselfe
,
and
purchase
reputation
by
meanes
of
that
which
had
beene
communicated
to
him
,
and
expounded
more
succinctly
what
the
Senate
had
said
,
to
wit
,
that
Don
Innigo
had
beene
the
first
who
had
put
the
Difference
in
Treaty
,
and
had
caused
them
to
make
the
two
first
paces
.
Wherefore
it
could
not
be
said
that
nothing
had
been
done
in
fauour
of
Spaine
:
but
after
Don
Innigo
passing
no
farther
,
and
the
King
of
France
interposing
himselfe
,
this
gaue
occasion
to
the
Republique
to
goe
on
so
far
,
to
shew
themselues
desirous
of
,
Peace
and
full
of
respect
to
the
Church
which
thing
they
had
also
done
at
the
instance
of
the
Catholique
King
,
if
he
had
continued
his
Offices
.
But
although
there
passed
many
answers
and
replies
of
Don
Francis
and
the
Duke
de
Vietri
,
yet
in
conclusion
nothing
was
determined
.
In
the
meane
while
at
Rome
,
the
Pope
vpon
all
occasions
continued
to
make
instance
with
Alincourt
,
that
the
French
Ministers
would
vnite
their
Offices
with
the
Spaniards
;
which
was
diuersly
interpreted
.
Some
said
it
was
out
of
his
desire
that
the
Accord
might
be
effected
,
because
he
feared
left
,
if
they
proceeded
seuerally
,
they
might
hinder
one
the
other
through
reason
sie
,
or
other
respects
,
which
ordinarily
doe
not
permit
that
any
Affaire
come
to
good
end
,
which
is
handled
by
two
Mediators
,
who
doe
not
communicate
together
.
Others
said
on
the
contrary
,
that
to
hinder
all
good
successe
in
the
businesse
,
he
desired
that
it
might
be
managed
by
the
Spaniards
and
French
,
to
the
end
that
one
should
vndoe
what
the
other
had
done
,
which
vsually
comes
to
passe
,
when
an
Affaire
is
vndertaken
ioyntly
by
those
who
haue
different
ends
and
interests
,
and
when
there
is
no
likelyhood
that
the
one
will
yeeld
to
the
other
.
At
Rome
,
Alincourt
answered
,
that
it
was
necessarie
to
haue
first
some
order
and
commandement
from
the
King
.
And
at
Venice
,
Fresne
was
displeased
,
that
such
a
thought
should
come
into
the
Popes
head
,
saying
openly
,
that
he
knew
not
what
end
he
had
,
vnlesse
it
were
his
owne
aduantage
:
but
that
he
saw
well
,
this
was
nothing
else
but
to
crosse
the
Treaty
of
the
King
his
Master
;
since
hauing
often
proposed
the
Suspension
,
which
the
Pope
said
he
demanded
onely
in
apparence
,
and
to
haue
some
colour
to
preserue
his
Dignity
and
Authoritie
,
the
Senate
had
still
denied
it
as
a
thing
most
preiudicall
,
and
therefore
he
saw
not
how
they
could
now
yeeld
it
:
On
the
contrary
,
he
requested
the
Senate
,
when
they
had
a
purpose
to
grant
more
then
they
had
done
at
the
instance
of
the
King
his
Master
,
that
it
would
please
them
to
let
him
know
it
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
accordingly
gouerne
himselfe
.
Also
when
the
resolution
giuen
to
Don
Francis
de
Castro
,
that
they
would
not
in
any
sort
condescend
to
the
Suspension
,
was
communicated
to
him
,
he
assured
them
his
King
in
that
Matter
would
sollicite
them
to
farther
.
Whilst
these
things
were
treated
at
Rome
and
a
Venice
,
the
Emperour
continuing
in
his
purpose
to
interpose
himselfe
for
the
accommodating
of
this
dissention
,
resolued
to
giue
the
charge
hereof
to
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
and
to
the
Marquis
of
Castillon
,
with
some
prerogatiue
vnto
the
Duke
;
but
without
touching
any
particulars
in
their
Commission
,
only
in
generall
giuing
them
order
to
Treat
the
Manner
in
what
manner
they
should
see
fit
;
yet
so
same
reseruing
himselfe
,
that
when
there
should
happen
any
point
of
moment
,
they
should
giue
him
aduice
,
and
wait
his
answer
.
This
his
resolution
being
sent
to
the
Republique
,
by
their
Ambassador
Soranzo
,
in
the
Name
of
his
Maiesty
,
the
Senate
writ
back
to
the
Ambassador
,
that
he
should
than
he
his
Maiestie
for
that
it
pleased
him
to
interpose
in
〈◊〉
Affaire
;
as
also
for
that
he
purposed
to
employ
herein
a
Prince
of
such
note
and
eminency
:
But
that
he
should
perswade
him
to
turne
his
Offices
towards
the
Pope
,
from
whom
proceeded
all
this
stiffenesse
:
for
so
much
more
facile
as
they
were
at
Venice
,
the
Pope
was
still
so
much
more
difficult
.
It
is
certaine
that
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
seeing
what
difficulties
had
passed
in
the
Treaties
of
Peace
by
the
French
and
Spaniards
,
did
thinke
that
himselfe
should
ouercome
them
,
or
at
the
least
make
his
vse
of
these
occurrences
to
some
other
effect
.
Wherefore
that
he
might
interpose
with
great
Reputation
,
besides
the
credit
of
his
owne
Person
(
being
a
Prince
of
gre●●
consideration
in
Italy
,
)
he
thought
to
ioy●●
thereunto
this
quality
of
One
representing
the
Emperour
,
together
with
the
Kings
of
France
〈◊〉
Spaine
.
But
in
those
two
Kingdoms
he
found
many
oppositions
.
The
Spaniards
disswaded
him
,
saying
,
That
it
was
not
for
the
Reputation
of
himselfe
,
or
of
their
King
(
to
whom
he
was
so
neerely
Allied
,
)
that
he
should
runne
the
hazard
of
doing
nothing
in
this
Businesse
,
as
there
was
euident
danger
.
That
notwithstanding
all
this
,
the
King
had
granted
his
desire
,
if
he
had
knowne
his
intention
in
time
,
that
he
might
haue
reuoked
the
Commissions
giuen
to
Don
Francis
de
Castro
.
But
there
wanted
not
some
who
beleeued
,
that
there
was
a
more
secret
cause
which
moued
the
Spaniards
vnwillingly
to
behold
the
Duke
mingling
himselfe
in
this
Treaty
,
as
iudging
that
he
might
haue
some
Designes
separate
from
theirs
.
Againe
,
in
France
,
the
Proposation
of
the
Duke
was
holden
for
a
Spanish
Artifice
,
and
therefore
the
King
excused
himselfe
that
he
could
not
grant
him
what
he
desired
,
saying
,
That
he
had
already
appointed
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
to
accomplish
the
Treaty
begun
by
his
Ambassadors
:
So
the
Duke
had
recourse
only
to
the
Imperiall
Authority
.
When
this
was
signified
vnto
the
Pope
,
it
was
to
him
very
welcome
newes
;
as
well
because
all
those
which
interm●●ed
in
this
Treaty
did
him
an
acceptable
courtesie
,
as
also
because
the
greatnesse
of
this
Duke
would
giue
great
Reputation
vnto
the
Businesse
.
The
Pope
was
resolued
to
come
to
a
Concord
,
and
to
doe
all
he
could
to
that
purpose
;
neuerthelesse
he
desired
to
obtain
the
best
Conditions
that
he
might
possibly
,
and
hoped
that
each
one
of
these
Mediators
would
get
something
to
his
aduantage
▪
and
further
,
if
he
should
be
constrained
to
yeeld
,
hee
should
seeme
to
doe
it
with
lesse
indignitie
,
when
h●
was
swayed
therein
at
the
instance
of
so
many
great
Princes
.
With
these
Treaties
the
yeare
1606.
passed
.
year
1607
But
in
Ianuary
of
the
yeare
following
,
although
the
Treaties
were
not
intermitted
,
ye●
seemed
to
approach
to
a
Conclusion
,
notwithstanding
in
the
Duchy
of
Milan
,
and
in
the
State
of
Venice
,
were
made
great
preparations
of
Was
,
which
gaue
iealousie
to
all
Italy
.
And
the
Pope
,
though
he
desired
not
to
make
any
greater
prouisions
than
formerly
,
contenting
himselfe
to
rest
his
Reputation
vpon
the
Spanish
Armes
,
yet
to
shew
that
he
would
not
haue
Warre
without
his
cost
,
he
obtained
of
the
Genuöis
to
make
a
leuie
of
foure
thousand
Corses
,
vpon
condition
that
they
should
name
the
Captaines
,
which
yet
tooke
not
effect
.
Moreouer
,
he
sent
by
Fabricius
Verallus
,
Bishop
of
Saint
Souero
,
his
Nuntie
,
a
Breue
vnto
the
Catholique
Suisses
,
Wherein
he
gaue
them
notice
of
his
Differences
with
the
Senate
of
Venice
,
and
the
purpose
he
had
to
vse
temporall
Armes
against
the
Republique
,
sine●
the
Spirituall
were
not
sufficient
;
requiring
〈◊〉
this
effect
a
Regiment
of
three
thousand
footmen
of
their
Nation
,
and
appointing
fifteene
thousand
crownes
to
be
answered
at
Milan
by
the
Merchants
,
to
begin
the
leuie
.
But
this
money
was
not
sent
to
the
Suisses
,
nor
any
mention
made
afterwards
of
the
Leuie
.
The
Spaniards
to
make
it
appeare
vnto
the
Pope
,
that
they
did
not
onely
giue
words
vnto
the
World
,
saw
it
necessary
to
shew
themselues
at
least
prepared
to
effects
,
although
(
as
they
testified
,
and
as
the
euent
declared
)
they
abhorred
to
see
any
Warre
in
Italy
.
Yet
the
opinion
of
Men
was
that
the
Count
de
Fuentes
desired
it
,
but
could
not
alone
bring
it
to
passe
,
especially
against
the
liking
of
the
Duke
of
Lerma
,
who
was
more
potent
with
the
King
:
neuerthelesse
he
hoped
that
things
once
troubled
would
not
so
easily
be
pacified
,
and
that
many
accidents
might
fall
out
,
which
might
force
the
King
to
come
from
shewes
to
actions
.
The
23.
of
December
,
arriued
at
Milan
an
extraordinary
Currier
,
with
Letters
of
the
eighth
,
and
with
Commission
vnto
the
Count
,
that
he
should
arme
for
to
assist
the
Pope
.
Wherefore
he
gaue
order
that
after
the
Holydaies
,
the
Drummes
should
be
beaten
to
gather
3000.
Italian
foot
,
vnder
Lewes
Palota
a
Milanois
,
which
was
done
with
much
diligence
.
But
at
the
same
time
the
Count
had
another
charge
not
to
doe
any
act
of
Hostilitie
in
Fauour
of
the
Pope
,
without
more
expresse
commandement
.
And
the
Ministers
of
the
King
vpon
the
dispatch
of
the
Currier
,
said
to
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
,
that
they
armed
out
of
reason
of
State
,
seeing
the
preparations
of
the
Republique
,
assuring
him
that
they
should
not
receiue
any
incommodity
from
their
Armes
,
vnlesse
they
were
prouoked
.
But
the
euent
did
shew
,
that
that
King
had
neuer
any
intention
to
disturbe
the
repose
of
Italy
,
as
necessary
for
him
as
for
all
other
Princes
,
but
only
vnder
pretence
to
take
the
Protection
of
the
Pope
,
and
to
shew
that
he
was
the
sole
Supporter
of
the
See
Apostolique
,
to
the
end
that
the
Pope
might
cast
himselfe
into
his
armes
,
and
when
good
occasion
were
offered
that
he
might
set
foot
within
the
Fortresses
of
the
Church
,
which
after
he
would
forsake
at
his
leasure
(
as
he
is
accustomed
.
)
The
Count
de
Fuentes
,
either
because
it
was
indeed
his
opinion
,
or
that
he
might
bring
about
things
to
his
desire
,
writ
into
Spaine
,
that
the
money
which
he
had
was
not
sufficient
to
stay
his
Souldiers
,
and
that
to
make
such
shewes
without
effects
,
would
giue
disgust
vnto
the
suspitious
,
a
pretence
vnto
the
ill
affected
,
and
diminish
their
reputation
with
those
who
could
not
abide
apparences
.
To
this
he
had
answer
from
Spaine
,
that
the
King
would
haue
an
Army
of
25000.
foot-men
,
and
4000.
horse
;
that
money
should
be
sent
,
seeing
it
was
necessary
;
in
the
meane
while
that
he
should
thinke
of
Arming
,
the
Reputation
of
the
King
requiring
,
that
as
he
had
beene
the
last
to
begin
,
so
he
should
be
the
first
in
readinesse
.
The
first
day
of
the
yeare
,
the
Count
de
Fuentes
being
gone
to
Masse
,
attended
by
all
the
Gentlemen
of
the
State
,
the
first
Trumpet
sounded
,
&
when
they
tooke
their
leaues
of
him
,
he
told
them
that
they
must
be
ready
,
because
they
were
shortly
to
be
employed
for
the
Seruice
of
his
Maiestie
.
He
sent
Spinello
,
Master
of
the
Campe
,
to
Leuie
3000
Neapolitanes
,
and
the
Ambassador
Casale
to
the
Suisses
,
to
draw
4000.
men
out
of
the
Cantons
,
Confederate
with
the
Crowne
of
Spain
.
And
to
this
effect
he
sent
100000.
crowns
,
to
wit
,
80000.
for
two
Pensions
due
long
before
,
and
20000.
as
earnest
money
for
the
Leuy
.
He
said
further
,
that
he
would
haue
in
readinesse
4000
Spaniards
,
and
6000.
Germanes
,
vnder
the
Lord
Gandentio
Madrucci
,
and
3000
Italians
,
which
should
make
in
all
20000.
foot
,
to
which
he
purposed
to
ioyne
6000.
horse
,
to
make
vp
the
Body
of
an
Armie
.
He
dispatched
from
Milan
the
foresaid
Madrucci
for
the
Leuie
of
Germanes
,
giuing
him
3000.
Pistols
for
pay
of
the
Principall
:
as
also
he
sent
the
Count
Baltasar
Bia
to
Parma
and
Modena
,
the
Count
Rogier
Mariani
to
Mantua
,
and
the
Gouernour
of
Lodi
to
Florence
and
Vrbine
,
to
giue
notice
vnto
those
Dukes
that
they
ought
to
make
ready
an
Armie
,
and
be
ready
vpon
all
occurrences
:
not
signifying
that
it
was
to
Assist
the
Pope
.
From
the
Duke
of
Parma
he
had
general
words
,
that
he
would
not
faile
to
be
ready
vpon
occasions
.
He
sent
to
Genoa
the
Letters
of
the
King
,
wherein
hee
writ
,
that
they
should
be
prouided
vpon
warning
from
the
Count
de
Fuentes
his
Captaine
Generall
;
and
other
Letters
of
the
same
King
to
the
Archduke
Albert
,
to
the
end
that
he
should
furnish
him
with
Captaines
and
others
,
according
as
his
seruice
should
require
.
He
held
also
continually
Counsels
of
Warre
,
comming
himselfe
in
Person
,
and
abiding
there
till
foure
houres
within
night
.
Furthermore
,
he
sent
Charles
Maria
Visconte
into
Germany
,
to
the
Archdukes
and
Catholique
Princes
,
to
signifie
vnto
them
the
intention
of
the
King
,
which
was
to
be
armed
in
Italy
.
He
caused
a
Bill
to
be
imprinted
,
wherein
he
said
he
had
need
of
2000.
Pioners
,
1884.
Oxen
,
157.
Waggons
;
which
the
Commonalty
of
Milan
,
and
the
other
Territories
refused
,
saying
they
were
not
obliged
to
such
a
charge
,
and
also
not
able
,
hauing
otherwise
so
many
burdens
.
And
when
they
could
not
be
heard
neither
of
the
Senate
,
nor
of
the
Magistrates
,
nor
of
the
Count
,
they
appealed
into
Spaine
:
Wherefore
the
Count
gaue
order
to
remit
the
Oxen
of
the
State
,
and
he
procured
400
horses
out
of
Flanders
,
not
buying
them
,
but
only
at
the
hire
of
fifty
Sous
a
day
with
harnesse
&
furniture
fit
to
conuey
the
Artillery
.
He
made
also
a
view
of
Armes
which
were
within
the
Magazins
,
where
he
found
1500.
Harnesse
for
the
body
,
2000.
Harquebuzes
,
and
500.
Muskets
.
He
prohibited
the
Ministers
of
the
Pope
to
carry
any
Armes
out
of
the
State
,
and
cancelled
a
contract
made
with
Tauerna
,
Brother
of
the
Cardinall
,
for
4000.
Harquebuzes
and
1000.
Muskets
,
the
money
to
be
payed
,
within
three
yeares
,
though
they
were
sold
at
so
high
a
rate
,
that
it
was
rather
a
ransome
,
than
a
bargaine
.
Notwithstanding
,
the
Count
conceiued
that
Milan
was
not
sufficient
to
furnish
him
with
Armes
,
whereof
he
might
haue
need
,
wherefore
hee
purposed
to
prouide
himselfe
from
Brescia
;
but
finding
there
impediment
,
he
turned
his
thoughts
vpon
Spaine
whither
he
dispatched
a
Currier
,
demanding
100000.
Muskets
,
which
were
speedily
granted
He
dispatched
also
Nicholas
Doria
Master
of
the
Campe
,
with
20000.
Crownes
,
to
assure
him
3000.
Wallons
,
who
quickly
returned
without
doing
any
thing
;
because
the
Archduke
hauing
vse
of
men
for
his
owne
occasions
would
not
permit
the
Leuie
.
He
treated
likewise
with
the
Count
of
Emps
to
leuie
4000.
Lance-knights
,
to
put
them
in
Armes
beyond
the
Mountaines
,
and
to
oppose
the
Lorraines
,
but
nothing
was
executed
.
He
caused
a
muster
of
Horsemen
to
be
made
at
Lodi
and
at
Pauia
,
but
they
appeared
all
on
borrowed
horses
;
and
to
prouide
himselfe
of
some
good
horse
,
besides
the
250.
light
horse
of
the
Guard
,
and
the
ordinarie
Companies
of
souldiers
(
the
number
whereof
exceeded
not
200.
)
he
adioyned
600.
Cuirasles
well
arm'd
and
mounted
,
although
the
bruit
ran
that
they
were
800.
Whereupon
he
had
in
foot
14000.
men
,
and
650.
horse
.
He
made
account
to
lodge
the
Albanes
,
gathered
out
of
the
Realme
of
Naples
,
within
the
State
of
Parma
,
and
the
Neapolitanes
at
Montferrat
,
the
lesse
to
charge
the
State
of
Milan
.
All
these
Prouisions
could
not
be
presently
in
readinesse
,
but
onely
in
the
end
of
March
arriued
at
Varese
almost
all
the
Germans
,
stout
men
and
old
Souldiers
,
who
had
beene
in
the
Warres
of
Hungary
,
but
were
without
Armes
,
bare
foot
and
naked
,
many
being
sicke
for
want
of
necessaries
,
and
it
was
thought
they
had
the
Plague
amongst
them
.
After
the
Moneth
of
Aprill
,
the
Suisses
began
to
arriue
at
Lomellina
,
and
being
about
the
number
of
3000.
were
sent
to
lodge
in
the
Territory
of
Lodi
:
and
hauing
no
other
meanes
to
lodge
the
3000
Neapolitans
,
he
thought
to
giue
them
lodging
in
the
Suburbs
of
Milan
,
which
highly
offended
the
Nobilitie
of
Milan
,
complaining
that
their
Priuiledges
were
violated
,
and
the
Lieutenant
of
the
Prouisions
gaue
him
to
vnderstand
that
hee
would
not
consent
to
this
,
making
thereupon
many
Protestations
.
And
certes
in
all
that
space
of
time
the
Count
found
many
obstacles
.
The
other
Ministers
of
the
Catholique
King
had
little
correspondence
with
him
,
so
as
Don
Francis
de
Castro
did
not
communicate
vnto
him
any
thing
of
that
which
hee
treated
at
Venice
.
He
had
need
of
money
,
and
the
Commons
of
the
State
of
Milan
not
onely
did
not
obey
him
cheerefully
,
but
euen
made
resistance
;
so
that
the
pleasure
which
he
tooke
in
Arming
,
was
very
much
counterpoysed
with
many
vnpleasing
Accidents
which
fell
out
.
The
Senate
of
Venice
seeing
the
Spaniards
to
Arme
themselues
,
could
not
in
reason
of
State
remaine
without
Forces
which
might
be
answerable
to
those
of
their
Enemies
,
Wherefore
to
meet
with
all
occasions
which
might
occurre
,
they
sent
to
Padua
,
Verona
,
Brescia
,
Crema
and
Bergamo
,
500000.
Crownes
,
100000.
for
each
Citie
to
prepare
themselues
for
all
Exigents
.
Vnto
the
9600.
footmen
,
and
600.
horse
,
and
150.
horse
of
Albanes
,
they
added
600.
foot
Italians
,
and
1000.
Albanes
vnder
Paul
Ghini
,
and
increased
the
Alban
horse
to
the
number
of
1000.
men
.
Also
order
was
giuen
to
Count
Francis
Martinengo
to
leuie
in
the
Confines
4000.
French
souldiers
,
and
600.
Cuirasses
,
which
they
caused
to
come
out
of
file
.
To
the
3.
great
Gallies
was
adioyned
one
other
,
and
to
the
38.
light
Gallies
they
adioyned
5.
in
the
Isles
of
the
Lenānt
,
and
12.
more
newly
armed
at
Venice
.
Also
in
the
Isle
of
Candy
vpon
command
were
armed
20
Gallies
;
and
Nicholas
Sagredo
Prouisor
Generall
by
his
prudence
and
dexteritie
,
which
was
singular
in
the
managing
of
great
Affaires
,
wrought
in
such
sort
that
all
was
done
at
the
expence
of
priuate
Gentlemen
,
which
they
executed
with
such
facilitie
,
that
they
were
first
of
all
ready
.
So
that
the
Republique
brought
together
in
all
75.
light
Gallies
,
and
4.
great
ones
:
and
in
this
businesse
they
did
not
finde
themselues
in
like
case
with
the
Pope
,
who
was
faine
to
vse
praiers
to
many
Princes
for
the
maintenance
of
his
reputation
;
because
besides
the
voluntary
offers
made
to
the
Republique
by
a
great
number
of
the
French
Nobilitie
,
the
Turkes
themselues
did
all
they
could
that
their
succours
might
be
accepted
.
For
besides
that
which
hath
beene
said
by
occasion
of
the
sacking
of
Durazzo
in
the
beginning
of
the
yeere
,
the
second
Visier
(
the
first
being
then
at
the
Warre
of
Soria
,
)
sent
for
the
Baylife
,
and
gaue
him
notice
that
the
Grand
Seignor
would
send
an
Armie
to
Sea
in
fauour
of
the
Affaires
of
the
Republique
,
and
that
already
they
had
giuen
order
to
all
the
Sangiacs
of
the
Confines
to
giue
them
leaue
to
draw
out
men
of
War
and
Munition
:
but
that
this
was
nothing
,
that
it
was
meet
to
come
to
effects
&
not
only
to
stay
vpon
words
.
That
to
free
themselues
at
once
from
all
stratagems
and
dangers
,
the
Repub.
ought
to
vnite
with
them
,
to
admit
their
powerfull
succour
,
and
come
to
a
speedy
execution
.
The
Baylife
thanked
him
and
said
,
that
as
yet
the
Senate
had
no
purpose
but
to
defend
themselues
,
which
they
hoped
to
doe
by
their
owne
Forces
,
and
the
aid
of
other
Christians
their
Friends
yet
that
he
receiued
willingly
their
offer
to
suffer
a
leuie
of
Christians
their
Subiects
,
with
vicutals
.
Sometimes
the
Popes
when
they
would
excite
all
the
world
vnto
their
succour
,
were
wont
to
take
the
pretext
of
Religion
:
but
this
Difference
hath
now
shewed
,
that
if
euer
the
Pope
should
be
willing
to
moue
Warre
vnder
this
colour
,
he
would
prouoke
more
men
against
him
then
on
his
side
.
The
Turkes
built
great
Designes
vpon
these
Controuersies
,
in
so
much
that
they
ordained
publique
fasts
and
praiers
for
the
continuance
of
Discord
among
Christians
,
and
to
thanke
God
for
that
he
had
giuen
a
Pope
more
fauourable
to
them
then
any
Mufti
which
they
could
desire
.
The
Republique
well
vnderstood
that
it
is
not
profitable
to
any
Prince
to
receiue
a
great
succour
of
a
more
puissant
Empire
,
and
therefore
tooke
order
to
furnish
themselues
with
Italians
so
many
as
were
possible
.
Also
the
Senate
sollicited
a
leuie
of
1800.
Grisons
,
for
which
they
had
giuen
order
many
months
before
to
their
Resident
with
the
Lords
of
the
three
Leagues
;
commanding
him
to
procure
6.
Captaines
of
that
Nation
,
with
300.
footmen
for
euery
one
,
and
to
the
same
effect
was
sent
a
rich
donatiue
to
each
Captaine
.
This
Leuie
was
a
little
interrupted
by
the
secret
Counsell
of
those
Lords
,
saying
,
that
it
was
necessarie
to
giue
aduice
here
of
vnto
the
Commons
,
although
the
Resident
shewed
that
by
the
Capitulation
of
the
League
betweene
the
Republique
and
them
,
the
Leuie
might
be
made
without
further
deliberation
with
the
Commons
.
Wherefore
the
Affaire
being
not
able
to
be
concealed
,
but
on
the
contrary
being
obserued
by
the
ill
affected
,
they
essayed
to
hinder
the
execution
of
it
,
scattering
a
rumor
among
the
people
,
that
so
long
as
they
stood
in
difference
with
the
Spaniards
touching
the
Fort
of
Fuentes
,
it
was
not
expedient
to
exhaust
the
Countrey
of
men
or
good
souldiers
;
and
further
they
frighted
the
more
feeble
,
telling
them
,
that
this
was
to
prouoke
the
King
of
Spaine
against
their
Nation
;
also
they
added
to
these
bad
offices
,
that
the
Leuie
would
not
please
the
King
of
France
,
because
the
Captaines
were
all
of
the
Priuy
Councell
,
and
well
affected
to
France
;
and
that
when
they
were
departed
,
it
was
to
be
feared
that
others
might
creepe
into
their
places
,
not
well
disposed
either
to
the
most
Christian
King
or
to
the
Republique
.
But
when
at
last
these
difficulties
were
surmounted
,
and
there
was
some
hope
to
effect
this
Leuie
,
there
hapned
in
the
Month
of
September
another
hindrance
,
which
was
a
controuersie
betweene
the
Canton
of
Berne
and
the
Bishop
of
Basil
,
vpon
an
exchange
made
by
them
of
the
land
of
Biel
with
some
other
:
Wherefore
being
in
some
feare
that
this
question
might
come
to
Armes
,
the
Suisses
had
written
vnto
the
Grisons
to
be
ready
for
their
succour
,
and
to
depute
some
persons
to
goe
to
the
Diet
which
was
to
bee
holden
at
Baden
vpon
this
matter
.
Some
men
imagined
that
all
this
was
done
purposely
by
the
Bishop
against
the
Bernois
,
to
hinder
all
Leuies
which
the
Repub.
intended
to
make
among
the
Suisses
or
Grisons
:
they
were
more
confirmed
in
this
opinion
,
because
some
of
the
principall
of
Lucerne
vsed
all
their
endeuouis
with
the
Grisons
,
to
the
end
that
they
should
not
serue
against
the
Pope
.
But
being
assembled
at
Pithac
,
they
found
by
a
scrutinie
of
voices
that
the
greater
part
consented
to
the
Leuie
in
fauour
of
the
Republique
absolutely
,
and
others
(
the
lesser
number
)
consented
thereto
vpon
condition
that
the
Republique
should
declare
what
succours
they
would
giue
in
recompence
when
they
might
be
required
,
and
among
these
the
principall
were
they
of
T●sane
.
The
cause
that
made
the
Grisons
so
difficult
,
was
,
the
Archduke
Maximilian
Gouernour
of
Tirol
,
who
for
to
assure
himselfe
of
a
strong
passage
,
commodious
to
goe
and
come
,
in
fauour
of
the
Spaniards
,
would
fortifie
Venosta
whereof
he
gaue
a
manifest
signe
,
by
causing
all
the
passages
which
descend
from
thence
into
the
Vale
Camonica
to
be
sounded
.
And
the
Count
Fuentes
designed
to
make
himselfe
Master
of
the
Valtoline
,
hauing
put
200.
foot
within
the
sort
,
&
other
200
in
the
three
Parishes
,
&
200.
more
paied
by
the
Ecclesiastiques
.
But
that
which
assured
mens
suspition
hereof
,
was
an
accident
very
light
,
which
was
not
accounted
an
accident
,
considering
the
realousie
where
with
the
spirits
of
men
were
possessed
:
which
was
,
that
some
souldiers
being
fled
from
the
Fort
Fuente
retired
themselues
into
the
Valtoline
,
whither
being
pursued
by
a
Band
of
others
,
till
within
the
State
of
the
Grisons
,
there
they
were
arrested
,
which
beginning
of
a
breach
made
men
feare
worse
.
Wherefore
they
deliberated
to
send
Vespasian
de
Salis
with
two
others
to
gouerne
the
Valtoline
,
and
to
place
therein
1800
souldiers
;
and
they
committed
to
them
of
Agnadina
&
Poschiauo
the
custodie
of
the
passage
of
Bormio
,
with
purpose
to
put
therein
1600
souldiers
,
taken
out
of
those
who
were
appointed
in
Villages
to
serue
in
Warre
,
and
600.
in
Chiauenna
,
which
was
executed
in
the
beginning
of
this
yeere
,
vpon
the
occasions
which
wee
shall
mention
hereafter
.
They
deliberated
also
to
send
Ambassadors
to
France
,
to
Venice
,
and
to
the
Protestant
Suisses
,
to
know
what
succours
they
might
expect
from
France
,
from
the
Repub.
and
the
Suisses
,
in
case
that
any
thing
should
be
attempted
against
their
Liberty
.
They
purposed
to
send
to
Venice
,
Hercules
de
Salis
,
with
charge
to
assure
the
Republique
of
the
Leuie
,
and
to
demand
succours
.
They
determined
likewise
to
require
of
the
Count
de
Fuentes
the
restitution
of
the
Prisoners
,
which
yet
they
had
no
hope
to
obtaine
;
as
also
they
made
a
dispatch
vnto
the
Suisses
Protestants
to
demand
their
assistance
.
Salis
then
being
arriued
at
Venice
,
presented
himselfe
vnto
the
Duke
,
and
first
complained
,
in
the
behalfe
of
his
Masters
,
of
the
enterprises
which
the
Pope
made
vpon
them
:
then
promised
the
entertainment
of
the
Capitulation
;
and
finally
recounted
the
particular
grieuances
which
they
receiued
from
the
Spaniards
,
and
the
iealousies
which
they
gaue
them
,
affirming
that
they
further
menaced
them
to
take
the
Valtoline
.
He
adioyned
that
they
were
resolued
not
to
suffer
any
longer
these
Iniuries
,
on
the
contrary
that
they
would
enterprise
to
recouer
the
Fort.
That
they
praied
his
Serenitie
to
declare
what
aid
they
would
afford
them
in
this
enterprise
,
which
howsoeuer
it
seemed
particularly
to
touch
his
Masters
,
yet
it
imported
haply
more
the
liberty
of
all
Italy
.
He
said
moreouer
,
that
the
King
of
France
had
declared
himselfe
,
and
that
some
of
the
Protestant
Suisses
had
imitated
the
King
,
and
others
expected
what
the
Repub.
would
do
:
that
the
Catholique
Suisses
held
themselues
neutrall
.
He
touched
also
particularly
the
great
preiudice
which
the
Republique
should
receiue
,
in
case
that
the
Spaniards
should
make
themselues
Masters
of
the
Valtoline
,
or
should
shut
vp
that
passage
,
or
finally
reduce
the
there
Leagues
to
the
ancient
Capitulation
.
In
the
end
he
repeated
the
resolution
of
those
Peoples
to
deliuer
themselues
from
all
these
enterprises
,
and
perswaded
the
Republique
to
resolue
to
giue
them
powerfull
Assistance
,
alledging
the
examples
of
many
things
done
by
Them
to
maintaine
the
Liberty
of
Italy
.
The
answer
to
this
Ambassador
was
a
thanking
of
his
Masters
for
their
good
affection
to
the
Republique
,
praising
their
resolution
to
defend
themselues
,
with
promise
to
obserue
entirely
the
Treaty
made
with
them
,
together
with
the
Succours
agreed
vpon
in
it
,
assuring
them
that
they
should
haue
all
sorts
of
Assistance
from
the
Signiory
,
and
hauing
Treated
with
the
King
of
France
,
as
Principall
in
this
Businesse
,
they
would
further
descend
to
particularities
.
But
besides
the
prouisions
made
by
the
Republique
for
an
Armie
by
Sea
,
and
then
Leuy
of
Italians
,
as
we
haue
said
,
the
Senate
hauing
aduice
of
the
Designes
of
Count
Fuentes
,
gaue
commandement
to
their
Ambassador
in
France
,
to
giue
account
vnto
the
King
of
the
negotiation
of
Don
Francis
de
Castro
,
of
the
answer
that
was
made
him
,
and
of
the
Order
which
the
Count
de
Fuentes
had
receiued
by
three
Curriers
to
assist
the
Pope
;
together
with
his
preparations
,
and
how
he
had
begun
with
a
Leuy
of
3000.
footmen
,
Italians
,
besides
the
other
of
Germanes
,
Suisses
,
Neapolitans
and
Spaniards
;
that
it
seemed
the
Pope
expecting
these
Forces
had
so
often
varied
,
giuing
words
vnto
the
K.
without
intention
to
keep
them
,
and
with
designe
to
reuoke
them
.
Wherefore
that
he
should
intreat
the
King
to
declare
himselfe
,
and
what
the
Republique
might
promise
themselues
from
him
,
in
case
the
Pope
should
not
deale
vprightly
,
which
it
was
necessary
they
should
know
speedily
,
and
that
his
Ambassador
in
Rome
might
tell
the
Pope
thereof
resolutely
.
This
was
communicated
to
Fresne
,
who
answered
,
that
the
King
his
Master
knew
,
that
the
King
of
Spaine
sending
Don
Francis
de
Castro
was
perswaded
that
the
Republique
would
deny
him
nothing
,
that
so
the
agreement
might
passe
by
his
hands
;
which
was
the
cause
that
the
King
of
France
had
commanded
Alincourt
to
speak
reseruedly
till
he
should
see
what
were
the
effects
of
the
Treaty
of
Don
Francis
.
But
now
,
said
Fresne
,
since
the
Spaniards
are
defeated
of
their
hopes
,
Hee
must
needs
be
moued
,
especially
since
the
Nuntio
hath
complained
in
Spain
,
that
the
King
hath
not
fauoured
the
Pope
,
but
only
with
vaine
words
;
whereupon
that
King
seeing
his
Reputation
impaired
,
hath
writ
to
the
Count
de
Fuentes
,
and
to
his
other
Ministers
to
make
prouision
of
Armes
,
to
the
end
that
his
Holinesse
might
know
that
he
would
Assist
him
in
effect
,
not
only
in
words
.
That
this
resolution
of
the
King
of
Spaine
being
published
to
all
the
World
,
and
the
aduice
which
his
Serenitie
had
hereof
,
being
conformable
to
that
which
the
Most
Christian
King
had
receiued
from
Spaine
,
it
seemed
vnto
him
now
seasonable
to
vnfold
his
Commissions
.
And
then
he
said
,
that
the
King
commanded
him
to
assure
the
Republique
,
that
in
this
occasion
hee
would
be
their
good
Friend
and
Brother
,
as
he
was
obliged
to
shew
himselfe
in
time
of
need
.
And
thereof
as
his
Ambassador
hee
assured
them
,
and
promised
the
good
will
of
the
King
.
He
added
further
that
more
then
three
moneths
before
he
had
charge
to
Communicate
vnto
them
another
thing
,
but
to
do
it
in
seasonable
time
,
which
time
he
thought
was
now
come
.
And
this
was
;
that
the
K.
vnderstood
by
good
intelligence
,
that
the
Count
Fuentes
hauing
a
Designe
to
goe
armed
into
Paradise
,
was
purposed
to
come
into
the
Vicentine
with
1500.
horse
,
and
10000.
foot
,
and
to
take
some
places
of
strength
(
whereof
he
knew
not
the
names
,
)
to
diuide
the
State
of
the
Republique
.
That
consequently
it
was
very
fit
to
preuent
him
,
and
to
kindle
the
fire
first
in
the
house
of
an
enemie
;
That
his
Maiestie
on
this
occasion
proposed
to
make
the
Grisons
come
downe
into
the
State
of
Milan
;
and
he
declared
,
that
for
to
Treat
this
Affaire
,
Hercules
de
Salis
was
come
to
Venice
not
onely
with
the
consent
,
but
by
the
commandement
of
the
King
;
adioyning
,
that
if
the
Republique
intended
to
assist
the
Grisons
,
as
he
exhorted
them
to
doe
,
the
King
would
openly
declare
himselfe
in
the
Difference
which
they
had
against
the
Pope
:
but
that
it
was
necessary
that
the
Republique
should
first
resolue
with
themselues
,
before
they
proceeded
to
a
rupture
with
the
Spaniards
.
Wherefore
that
it
was
not
meet
to
breake
all
at
once
,
on
the
sudden
,
but
to
gaine
time
to
make
preparations
,
and
to
receiue
Succours
;
and
he
beleeued
that
the
Succours
were
ready
for
defence
of
the
Republique
,
and
therefore
it
was
necessary
that
they
should
declare
what
aids
in
particular
they
desired
in
this
occasion
.
That
certainly
the
Republique
could
doe
no
lesse
than
sustaine
their
Dignitie
by
force
,
seeing
that
hauing
shewed
themselues
sensible
of
the
iniuries
receiued
from
the
Pope
,
and
hauing
notwithstanding
condescended
in
Fauour
of
the
Most
Christian
King
,
so
far
as
they
might
;
if
at
the
present
they
should
yeeld
any
further
,
it
would
appeare
that
they
had
been
constant
and
made
great
shewes
,
so
long
as
men
treated
by
words
,
but
that
after
the
noise
of
the
Spanish
Armies
they
had
basely
relented
.
And
as
the
K.
his
Master
was
obliged
,
because
they
had
done
so
much
in
his
consideration
,
so
should
he
be
free
,
if
they
should
doe
for
others
what
they
would
not
for
him
.
And
to
the
end
that
the
Senate
might
not
rest
doubtfull
any
longer
what
was
the
finall
will
of
the
Pope
,
Fresne
said
hee
would
clearely
reueale
it
vnto
them
,
and
this
it
was
;
That
his
Holinesse
would
haue
the
Kings
word
,
that
the
Lawes
should
not
be
executed
by
the
Republique
,
and
that
not
by
way
of
Ceremony
,
but
because
his
reall
intention
was
that
it
should
be
indeed
performed
,
vntill
they
might
further
Treat
thereof
,
desiring
to
hasten
the
Treaty
vnto
a
Conclusion
,
that
it
be
not
put
off
ad
Kalendas
Graecas
;
That
he
would
examine
the
Lawes
deliberately
,
with
resolution
to
haue
them
abrogated
if
they
were
found
vniust
,
but
if
he
found
them
good
and
conuenient
,
he
would
enioyne
the
Ecclesiastiques
by
a
Bull
to
obserue
them
,
as
made
by
the
See
Apostolique
,
and
not
as
Lawes
of
the
Republique
,
who
could
not
establish
them
:
Further
,
that
his
Holinesse
was
firme
and
constant
to
haue
a
restitution
of
all
the
Religious
,
and
specially
of
the
Iesuites
.
Hee
said
moreouer
,
that
they
needed
not
to
despaire
of
an
Agreement
,
if
the
Treaty
were
pursued
(
as
it
had
beene
begunne
)
by
the
King
his
Master
,
whose
Propositions
were
as
different
from
those
of
the
Spaniards
,
as
are
those
of
a
Friend
and
of
an
Enemie
,
in
as
much
as
the
Most
Christian
King
did
not
enter
into
this
Affaire
as
obliged
vnto
the
Pope
:
That
notwithstanding
it
was
necessary
to
surcease
the
Treaty
for
a
while
,
seeing
it
could
not
be
continued
,
but
with
disaduantage
,
the
Armies
being
leuied
,
and
any
shew
of
feare
would
puffe
vp
the
Spaniards
with
pride
.
But
if
by
their
refusall
they
did
occasion
Don
Francis
de
Castro
to
retire
,
the
King
might
then
after
continue
the
Treatie
,
wherein
he
would
imploy
himselfe
with
affection
.
And
if
they
imagined
the
Pope
might
be
wonne
by
faire
meanes
,
hee
iudged
fit
that
they
should
signifie
all
vnto
the
King
by
some
expresse
and
capable
Person
.
The
Senate
answered
(
thanking
the
King
for
his
good
will
,
and
for
this
Declaration
,
)
that
they
had
not
failed
to
put
all
in
order
both
in
the
Territory
of
Vicenza
,
and
in
all
their
State
:
And
that
the
Count
de
Fuentes
,
or
whosoeuer
should
attempt
any
such
enterprise
,
should
finde
strong
and
able
resistance
;
That
now
nothing
remained
but
that
it
would
please
the
King
to
let
them
see
what
the
Republique
might
promise
themselues
from
his
Maiestie
,
in
case
that
necessitie
should
force
them
to
breake
the
Treaty
,
being
still
most
resolute
to
maintaine
their
Libertie
and
Dignity
giuen
by
God
,
vntill
the
last
breath
without
the
least
relenting
;
which
they
desired
to
know
more
particularly
,
considering
that
the
Prouisions
made
,
and
still
increased
by
the
Spaniards
,
required
some
assurance
;
that
the
Republique
would
powerfully
assist
the
Grisons
,
and
immediately
execute
what
they
promised
,
so
soone
as
they
were
secured
of
Succour
for
their
owne
indemnity
,
which
they
must
be
speedily
,
desiring
to
haue
that
Succour
specified
,
that
they
might
Treat
thereof
with
his
Maiestie
,
which
they
would
doe
by
meanes
of
their
Ambassador
Priuli
,
and
if
it
were
needfull
they
would
send
an
Extraordinary
:
That
touching
the
Treaties
of
Don
Francis
de
Castro
,
they
had
communicated
all
that
was
done
to
Fresne
himselfe
,
who
confessed
it
necessary
that
they
must
giue
him
an
answer
,
which
he
demanded
continually
with
great
instance
.
And
it
was
very
true
that
Don
Francis
often
presented
himselfe
,
vrging
to
haue
some
answer
to
his
Proposition
.
For
,
the
Holidaies
were
no
sooner
past
,
but
hee
appeared
in
the
Senate
,
saying
,
That
his
thoughts
were
still
bent
on
the
Agreement
,
and
that
he
had
spent
already
53.
dayes
since
his
Arriuall
,
during
which
he
might
say
he
had
done
nothing
,
although
he
demanded
but
a
very
small
thing
,
to
wit
,
a
Suspension
for
some
time
,
with
which
he
was
assured
the
Pope
would
be
contented
;
That
if
he
would
not
,
the
Catholique
King
would
cease
to
fauour
him
,
who
wished
indeed
the
contentment
of
the
Republique
,
but
yet
after
that
of
the
Pope
;
for
whose
satisfaction
,
when
the
Repub.
should
haue
done
somewhat
in
gratification
of
his
King
,
he
would
cast
himselfe
at
the
Popes
feet
,
and
would
not
rise
till
he
had
obtained
of
his
Holinesse
some
Honourable
satisfaction
for
the
Repub.
from
whom
that
did
not
suffice
which
had
beene
yeelded
in
Fauour
of
the
King
of
France
,
since
it
stood
not
with
the
Dignity
of
the
Catholique
King
to
speak
vpon
others
trauailes
,
and
of
things
already
reiected
by
the
Pope
.
That
he
was
not
vnwilling
therefore
to
ioyne
with
the
French
Ambassador
,
for
as
much
as
his
King
refused
not
Companions
in
this
good
work
,
but
he
desired
to
know
what
kinde
of
Vnion
he
might
haue
with
the
French
:
that
he
expected
answers
more
cleare
and
ample
than
had
beene
giuen
him
.
That
desiring
a
good
successe
in
this
Affaire
,
he
had
waited
,
&
would
yet
wait
with
patience
,
but
he
looked
for
some
Declaration
of
what
might
be
done
by
vniting
himselfe
with
the
French
:
And
that
he
would
yet
againe
sollicite
Fresne
,
to
see
whether
yet
he
had
a
purpose
to
demand
of
the
Senate
,
that
they
might
passe
their
word
that
the
Lawes
should
not
be
executed
,
whilest
the
Accord
was
Treating
.
And
if
this
Proposition
were
not
admitted
,
that
he
would
resolue
to
take
his
last
farewell
of
his
Commission
,
being
already
vexed
and
tired
with
so
tedious
delayes
,
by
which
he
had
acquired
little
Honour
.
There
was
not
any
weeke
wherein
Don
Francis
did
not
once
at
least
,
but
vsually
oftner
,
shew
himselfe
in
Senate
,
with
the
same
Proposition
,
notwithstanding
that
he
had
alwaies
the
same
Answer
;
because
he
had
continuall
Commandements
from
Spaine
,
rather
to
presse
with
importunity
these
things
,
than
to
relent
a
whit
.
As
also
they
charged
the
Count
de
Fuentes
to
Arme
,
but
with
command
not
to
moue
farther
wth
out
new
Order
,
altho
he
were
prouoked
by
the
Grisons
,
or
by
Others
.
And
because
Don
Francis
offering
to
vnite
himselfe
with
the
French
,
found
not
in
them
such
correspondence
as
he
expected
,
he
could
not
containe
himselfe
(
about
the
end
of
Ianuary
)
from
complaining
of
the
small
respect
which
he
had
receiued
from
them
;
saying
,
That
assuredly
the
Pope
would
remoue
the
Censures
,
prouided
that
he
might
haue
assurance
that
the
Lawes
should
not
be
executed
;
That
they
might
and
ought
to
beleeue
him
herein
,
as
hauing
neuer
varied
in
his
Treaties
.
That
the
Affaire
was
in
great
disorder
,
because
it
had
not
beene
sincerely
treated
by
the
Mediators
,
who
howsoeuer
they
pretended
a
desire
of
Peace
,
yet
peraduenture
aimed
at
other
ends
;
which
could
not
be
truly
affirmed
of
his
King
,
who
had
as
great
interest
in
the
Repose
of
Italy
,
as
the
Repub.
That
hauing
so
frequently
proposed
these
things
to
the
Senate
,
it
seemed
to
him
high
time
for
them
to
returne
him
an
answer
.
SIXTH
BOOKE
.
DVring
these
Treaties
at
Venice
,
in
France
,
the
Ambassador
Priuli
proposed
vnto
the
King
that
which
the
Senate
had
giuen
him
in
charge
,
that
it
would
please
his
Maiestie
to
declare
him
.
himselfe
.
He
answered
,
that
it
was
yet
not
conuenient
to
doe
it
,
to
the
end
that
neither
partie
should
perseuere
in
their
stiffenesse
:
That
he
had
receiued
Letters
from
all
the
Princes
of
Italie
and
other
Grandies
,
who
praied
him
to
endeuour
a
conclusion
of
these
Debates
:
proposing
vnto
him
,
that
as
the
successe
herein
could
not
but
aduance
his
Glory
,
so
to
retire
himselfe
should
be
to
draw
vpon
him
the
fault
of
all
sinister
effects
which
might
follow
.
Therefore
,
that
he
had
dispatched
a
commandement
to
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
to
passe
into
Italy
,
and
effectually
to
interpose
in
this
businesse
.
To
which
the
Ambassador
replied
,
hauing
commended
the
good
will
of
the
King
to
Peace
,
that
there
appeared
little
correspondence
in
the
Pope
,
who
prided
himselfe
in
the
promises
of
the
Spaniards
:
That
he
doubted
not
but
They
being
for
the
Pope
,
his
Maiestie
would
stand
for
the
Repub.
Fresne
hauing
giuen
his
word
in
his
Name
to
that
effect
,
especially
since
the
Republique
at
the
instance
of
his
Maiestie
were
disposed
to
assist
the
Grisons
.
Here
the
King
said
,
that
in
assisting
the
Grisons
the
Repub.
should
doe
themselues
a
good
seruice
,
both
to
conserue
the
amitie
of
that
Nation
,
&
to
keep
the
passage
open
:
That
Fresne
had
no
commission
from
him
to
come
to
particulars
:
That
he
knew
no
what
he
had
said
or
promised
,
but
He
vnderstood
himselfe
not
to
be
obliged
:
And
further
he
saw
clearely
,
that
to
declare
himselfe
were
nothing
else
but
to
loose
his
Authority
with
the
Pope
,
but
of
that
he
would
make
answer
more
particularly
by
Villeroy
.
Who
after
told
him
from
the
King
,
that
his
Maiestie
hauing
a
good
hope
of
the
Agreement
,
lest
hee
should
interrupt
or
trouble
the
Treaty
(
so
long
as
any
point
thereof
was
a
foot
)
he
would
not
declare
himselfe
:
That
for
this
reason
he
had
writ
to
the
Card.
de
Ioyeuse
that
he
should
speedily
goe
to
Venice
,
and
from
thence
to
Rome
;
in
the
meane
while
he
would
write
to
his
Ambassador
that
he
should
proceed
with
efficacie
:
And
conformably
to
this
he
had
giuen
order
to
Fresne
to
tell
the
Venetians
:
That
the
King
had
certaine
aduice
,
that
on
the
Popes
part
there
was
not
any
difficultie
touching
the
promises
,
and
that
with
these
conditions
mentioned
,
all
Controuersies
might
be
accommodated
,
to
wit
,
That
the
Prisoners
should
be
deliuered
into
the
hands
of
an
Ecclesiasticall
Commissarie
:
That
an
Ambass
.
should
be
sent
towards
the
Pope
,
who
being
come
to
a
place
appointed
,
the
Pope
would
take
away
the
Censures
,
as
also
the
same
day
at
Venice
they
should
take
away
the
Protestation
;
and
this
being
done
,
the
Ambassador
should
continue
his
iourney
,
and
be
receiued
at
Rome
according
to
the
ordinary
custome
,
being
not
withstanding
accompanied
to
the
first
Audience
by
Alincourt
.
And
because
the
Pope
wished
the
Kings
word
that
the
Republique
should
not
vse
their
Lawes
,
the
King
was
ready
and
desired
to
giue
it
,
so
that
the
Republique
by
some
signe
would
giue
consent
,
to
assure
him
that
his
word
should
be
executed
:
That
for
the
Iesuites
he
beleeued
the
thing
to
be
without
difficultie
,
howsoeuer
the
King
speaking
with
the
Ambassador
Priuli
had
found
therein
great
resistance
,
and
a
stronger
resolution
then
his
Maiestie
expected
,
so
far
that
Priuli
said
,
that
sometimes
the
Republique
had
had
all
the
Princes
of
Europe
banded
against
them
,
yet
had
not
despaired
nor
had
beene
willing
therefore
to
do
themselues
any
preiudice
:
That
neuerthelesse
he
hoped
not
to
finde
so
great
resistance
from
his
Serenitie
,
but
that
in
gratification
of
his
Maiestie
they
would
consent
to
these
two
Points
.
The
Duke
,
considering
the
preiudices
which
would
come
of
these
two
things
,
immediately
answered
,
That
this
were
to
make
the
world
beleeue
that
the
Republique
had
committed
some
fault
;
That
it
was
a
means
to
make
them
of
Rome
insolent
,
and
giue
them
occasion
to
conceiue
Pretensions
aboue
all
Princes
,
if
they
should
thus
carry
the
matter
against
the
Republique
.
That
the
Prisoners
had
beene
giuen
to
the
King
,
and
to
him
it
appertained
to
doe
with
them
as
he
pleased
:
But
the
Republique
could
doe
nothing
more
,
and
would
neuer
consent
to
send
an
Ambassador
,
before
the
Pope
,
by
reuoking
the
Censures
,
had
satisfied
for
the
iniuries
.
That
the
offences
receiued
from
the
Iesuites
were
too
excessiue
,
and
of
too
great
importance
,
hauing
instigated
the
Pope
,
and
defamed
the
Republique
throughout
all
Christian
States
:
That
it
was
not
meet
to
reestablish
their
Enemies
after
the
example
of
others
,
and
if
others
had
sometime
done
it
,
they
had
beene
gouerned
therein
by
their
Interests
,
different
from
those
of
the
Repub.
That
euery
one
knowes
what
is
fit
for
his
owne
particular
,
and
what
is
done
in
one
Estate
is
not
therefore
meet
to
be
executed
in
all
.
For
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
if
he
came
he
should
be
very
welcome
and
honourably
entertained
,
but
they
much
more
desired
that
hee
should
turne
himselfe
towards
Rome
,
where
his
employment
was
much
more
necessarie
to
reduce
the
Pope
to
point
of
reason
:
because
the
Republique
hauing
yeelded
all
that
they
could
,
there
was
no
more
to
be
done
,
but
at
Rome
,
where
the
remainder
ought
to
bee
Treated
.
By
all
these
Treaties
it
appeared
that
the
Pope
was
little
inclined
to
any
Concord
,
vnlesse
it
might
be
with
his
great
aduantage
,
especially
seeing
the
Spaniards
to
continue
their
warlike
prouisions
.
But
aboue
all
he
gaue
a
manifest
signe
of
a
minde
vtterly
auerse
from
Peace
,
when
he
declared
the
day
of
Ianuary
in
full
Consistorie
,
that
he
would
haue
Warre
with
the
Republique
of
Venice
;
That
to
this
effect
he
had
from
the
King
of
Spaine
26000.
foot
,
and
4000.
horse
,
and
named
the
Cardinall
Borghese
his
Nephew
to
be
his
Legate
with
1000.
Crownes
a
Moneth
for
prouision
.
This
declaration
of
the
Pope
ioyned
to
the
preparations
of
the
Spaniards
,
were
little
pleasing
to
the
Princes
of
Italy
,
and
particularly
to
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
,
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
,
and
to
the
Duke
of
Mantua
;
who
considered
very
prudently
,
how
much
it
imported
,
that
the
Spaniards
had
so
great
forces
in
Italy
,
and
that
the
Pope
had
cast
himselfe
intirely
into
their
hands
.
The
Duke
of
Sauoy
obserued
it
so
much
more
iealously
,
because
he
had
beene
iutreated
by
the
Count
Fuentes
to
fill
vp
his
companies
of
horse
,
to
receiue
within
his
Countrey
some
of
his
Troupes
,
and
to
put
in
his
hands
the
Fortresse
of
Carbonara
,
to
hinder
the
Huguenots
of
France
to
passe
vnto
the
succour
of
the
Venetians
:
giuing
his
word
that
so
soone
as
the
Republique
of
Venice
should
be
vanquished
(
which
hee
said
would
be
within
three
Moneths
,
)
hee
would
withdraw
his
souldiers
and
leaue
the
Countrey
free
;
wherewith
the
Duke
was
much
grieued
,
and
complained
thereof
in
Spaine
.
And
the
Duke
of
Mantua
being
required
to
lodge
the
Neapolitans
within
Montferrat
,
excused
himselfe
not
only
vnto
the
Count
but
also
to
the
King
:
who
sent
order
to
Milan
that
the
Duke
should
not
be
pressed
.
But
to
diuert
the
course
of
these
disorders
,
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
Treated
with
the
Pope
by
the
Count
de
Verüa
his
Ambassador
,
that
he
would
ioyne
himselfe
with
the
great
Duke
of
Tuscany
,
and
that
they
would
put
together
good
forces
to
succour
him
:
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
same
Duke
signified
to
the
Senate
of
Venice
the
offers
which
he
had
made
vnto
the
Pope
,
protesting
that
he
made
them
not
to
offend
the
Republique
,
or
to
strengthen
the
Pope
further
for
the
Warre
,
but
to
the
end
that
the
Pope
should
not
wholly
cast
himselfe
into
the
hands
of
Spaniards
.
But
the
Pope
did
not
take
in
good
part
this
Ambassage
of
the
Count
de
Verüa
:
on
the
contrary
,
he
maruailed
that
his
Master
did
not
ioy
ne
his
intention
with
the
Spaniards
.
Wherefore
he
began
to
suspect
his
iourney
to
Venice
,
and
wished
him
to
consider
that
for
the
obstinacie
(
so
he
spake
)
of
the
Venetians
nothing
could
be
done
,
and
therefore
exhorted
him
not
to
hazard
so
his
reputation
.
In
Spaine
the
Duke
of
Lerma
complained
to
the
Ambassador
of
England
of
the
Demonstrations
of
assistance
which
his
King
had
made
in
fauour
of
the
Republique
,
saying
,
that
they
had
not
shewed
themselues
so
resolute
against
the
Pope
,
if
they
had
not
been
encouraged
by
his
King
;
because
from
France
they
could
expect
nothing
but
words
,
or
peraduenture
some
Troupes
hired
with
their
owne
siluer
.
He
said
also
that
the
King
his
Master
opposed
himselfe
to
the
Treaty
of
Peace
with
the
Hollanders
,
to
enfeeble
so
much
the
more
the
Succours
which
the
Pope
might
otherwise
haue
from
Spaine
:
but
that
the
Catholique
King
would
abandon
all
other
enterprises
to
increase
his
power
for
the
maintenance
of
Religion
:
That
not
withstanding
he
hoped
to
be
able
for
the
seruice
of
God
to
doe
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
making
ready
50000.
souldiers
which
would
suffice
both
for
Italy
and
the
Low
Countries
:
That
he
would
leuie
45.
Companies
of
foot
to
send
into
Italie
vnder
Don
Ferdinand
of
Toledo
:
That
he
would
draw
the
men
of
Warre
out
of
Sicily
,
Naples
,
and
Milan
,
and
gather
more
out
of
Germanie
and
Suisserland
,
being
resolued
not
to
aband
on
the
Pope
:
That
he
would
haue
the
King
of
Great-Britaine
vnderstand
,
that
the
aide
which
he
intended
to
the
Republique
should
be
to
small
purpose
,
forasmuch
as
they
had
not
forces
answerable
to
report
:
That
their
great
treasure
was
a
brag
:
That
their
subiects
were
discontent
,
and
desirous
to
change
the
Gouernment
.
That
the
Signiory
had
no
Captaines
of
reputation
,
the
Catholique
King
hauing
with
him
all
the
Italian
Princes
,
vnlesse
they
had
recourse
to
some
hereticall
Prince
,
which
would
render
them
odious
both
to
the
People
and
the
Souldiers
.
All
this
was
spoken
,
to
the
end
that
the
Republique
,
seeing
themselues
forsaken
by
all
,
should
yeeld
more
easily
to
that
which
the
Pope
desired
.
Now
at
Venice
men
beleeued
for
certaine
,
that
the
Differences
with
Rome
could
not
admit
of
any
Concord
,
and
that
the
present
yeere
would
not
passe
with
such
tranquillitie
as
the
former
had
enioyned
,
which
was
wholly
spent
in
Treaties
and
Disputes
.
Which
they
feared
so
much
the
more
,
because
the
Leuies
of
men
of
Warre
within
the
State
of
Milan
euery
day
increased
.
And
though
some
imagined
vndoubtedly
(
as
also
the
euent
afterward
shewed
,
)
that
all
this
was
done
to
no
other
end
then
to
constraine
the
Republique
onely
for
feare
to
yeeld
vnto
the
Popes
demands
,
or
rather
by
these
apparences
to
giue
him
content
or
to
oblige
him
farther
;
not
withstanding
this
produced
a
contrary
effect
in
the
spirits
of
the
Venetians
,
who
resolued
to
hasten
with
more
courage
the
preparations
of
Warre
,
and
to
make
ready
all
their
Troupes
,
Italians
and
Albans
,
with
some
others
of
the
Vltramontans
.
They
determined
also
to
elect
a
Secretary
to
be
sent
to
the
Count
de
Vaudemont
,
as
well
to
giue
the
first
pay
to
the
souldiers
,
as
to
write
vnto
him
that
he
was
to
begin
the
Leuie
:
and
they
elected
Iohn
Baptista
Padauin
,
who
had
beene
employed
to
the
same
effect
in
the
yeere
1601.
who
had
Commission
to
make
a
Leuie
of
6000.
footmen
,
to
wit
,
3000.
French
,
Lorraines
and
Wallons
,
and
3000.
Dutch
,
although
afterwards
hee
had
commandement
to
let
the
Dutch
alone
,
and
to
leuie
3000.
naturall
Suisses
,
to
whom
hee
was
inioyned
by
the
way
to
communicate
the
Differences
of
the
Republique
,
and
the
occasions
which
they
had
to
make
vse
of
their
Nation
;
and
in
particular
hee
had
charge
to
doe
these
offices
at
Zurich
,
Basil
and
Berne
,
without
lingring
,
that
hee
might
quickly
passe
to
Nancy
,
which
was
the
principall
aime
of
his
iourney
.
Verdelli
being
still
at
Venice
,
where
he
had
beene
since
Aprill
of
the
former
yeare
,
it
was
determined
to
let
him
know
,
that
if
the
Controuersies
with
the
Pope
passed
on
further
,
the
Republique
should
haue
need
to
serue
themselues
of
men
beyond
the
Mountaines
;
and
therefore
that
he
should
aduertise
the
Count
de
Vaudemont
his
Master
,
to
take
so
good
order
with
his
Affaires
,
that
he
might
on
all
occasions
cause
to
passe
into
Italy
such
numbers
of
Souldiers
,
as
the
Republique
should
require
for
their
seruice
.
Verdelli
answered
,
that
the
men
were
ready
,
and
that
they
should
be
more
troubled
to
retaine
them
that
were
superfluous
,
than
to
send
them
that
were
required
:
That
for
the
passage
,
the
Count
his
Master
would
let
them
passe
securely
by
the
way
of
the
Suisses
and
Grisons
.
And
hee
said
moreouer
,
that
it
was
fit
to
giue
aduice
to
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
touching
the
occurrences
and
state
of
the
Businesse
,
and
that
he
would
take
it
as
a
singular
fauour
,
Which
accordingly
the
Senate
executed
speedily
,
commanding
their
Ambassador
,
who
was
with
the
Most
Christian
King
,
to
send
to
Lorraine
,
and
to
signifie
vnto
those
Princes
the
state
of
the
Republique
,
to
make
remonstrance
of
their
most
iust
Reasons
,
and
the
wrongs
which
they
had
suffered
by
the
Pope
:
and
to
let
that
Count
vnderstand
,
that
he
should
prouide
things
necessary
,
to
the
end
that
when
the
time
should
require
,
and
when
the
Republique
should
giue
him
notice
,
he
might
be
ready
to
transport
Souldiers
which
should
bee
demanded
.
When
the
Ambass
.
of
Venice
in
France
receiued
this
commandement
,
the
Count
de
Vaudemont
was
at
Paris
with
the
King
,
to
aduise
him
of
the
Mariage
of
the
Duke
of
Bar
his
Brother
,
with
the
Daughter
of
the
Duke
of
Mantua
:
wherefore
the
Ambassadour
had
opportunity
to
aduertise
him
according
to
his
charge
.
To
which
he
answered
that
the
Reasons
of
the
Republique
were
full
of
honesty
,
and
the
instances
of
the
Pope
very
vnreasonable
,
and
that
he
would
not
faile
to
send
such
numbers
of
Souldiers
as
were
required
.
The
Ambassador
also
sent
to
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
the
Secretary
Dominico
Dominici
,
who
being
arriued
the
second
of
Iune
at
Nancy
,
communicated
vnto
the
Duke
what
had
passed
between
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
,
and
the
great
Reasons
which
vrged
the
Republique
to
maintaine
their
Lawes
,
and
their
ancient
Authority
to
iudge
the
Ecclesiastiques
.
The
Duke
testified
,
that
he
receiued
gratefully
the
Honour
which
the
Republique
had
done
him
in
this
Communication
,
and
inlarged
himselfe
amply
in
the
praises
of
their
Prudence
,
and
of
their
Religion
;
adioyning
for
the
particulars
of
the
matters
in
dispute
,
that
if
the
Cardinall
his
Sonne
would
make
purchases
within
his
Lands
without
his
permission
,
he
would
not
endure
it
.
And
for
iudging
Ecclesiastiques
,
he
said
,
That
it
was
practised
in
his
Estate
,
and
in
all
France
:
and
as
it
was
meet
for
them
to
surpasse
others
in
innocence
,
so
ought
they
so
much
more
to
be
restrained
to
right
courses
by
feare
of
paines
.
Touching
the
Souldiers
which
they
desired
,
he
answered
that
the
Count
his
Sonne
was
at
the
Seruice
of
the
Republique
,
as
also
all
his
horse
should
be
ready
to
the
same
purpose
.
Thus
all
things
remained
till
the
beginning
of
October
,
at
which
time
the
Prisoners
were
rendered
in
gratification
to
the
King
of
France
;
but
the
Republique
seeing
that
what
they
had
done
,
did
not
produce
any
good
effect
,
they
gaue
order
a
new
to
the
Ambass
.
in
France
.
to
send
his
Secretary
into
Lorraine
,
to
giue
account
vnto
the
Duke
of
the
state
of
their
affaires
,
of
the
Popes
obstinacy
,
and
that
if
things
passed
further
,
the
Republique
should
be
constrained
to
prouide
Souldiers
beyond
the
Mountaines
.
The
Duke
exhorted
the
Republique
by
many
reasons
to
an
agreement
,
adding
neuerthelesse
that
in
case
of
a
rupture
he
would
performe
what
he
had
promised
,
beleeuing
the
Count
to
be
of
the
same
minde
;
with
whom
the
Secretary
(
who
was
Christopher
Suriano
)
did
not
Communicate
because
he
was
then
in
England
.
This
was
the
state
of
things
vntill
Ianuary
of
this
present
yeare
,
when
in
the
vniuersall
concourse
of
all
the
Princes
of
Christendome
,
who
interposed
in
this
Treaty
,
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
desiring
to
make
one
,
sent
to
Venice
Mounfieur
de
Marinuille
to
exhort
the
Republique
vnto
an
accord
.
To
whom
they
answered
,
as
they
had
done
to
others
,
&
gaue
him
aduice
of
the
Commission
giuen
to
the
Secretary
Padauin
,
&
what
confidence
they
had
in
the
diligence
and
good
will
of
the
Count
,
to
execute
what
the
Republique
had
ordered
.
The
Secretary
Padauin
passing
by
the
Countrey
of
the
Grisons
,
(
which
he
found
all
in
commotion
for
feare
of
the
Count
de
Fuentes
,
)
arriued
at
Glaris
a
Canton
,
which
confineth
vpon
the
Grisons
,
mixed
of
Catholiques
and
Protestants
;
where
he
found
that
the
Count
de
Fuentes
had
with
siluer
corrupted
the
Counsell
to
be
of
the
Spanish
party
,
but
the
people
would
not
consent
to
the
Proposition
.
Padauin
visited
the
Lords
,
and
made
knowne
vnto
them
the
Reasons
of
the
Republique
,
and
told
them
,
they
desired
to
serue
themselues
of
some
men
of
their
Nation
.
They
promised
to
assemble
the
Counsell
,
to
giue
him
all
satisfaction
for
the
Leuy
,
and
approued
his
Reasons
,
as
did
also
those
of
the
Counsell
of
Zurich
,
who
manifested
their
intention
and
consent
both
to
the
Leuy
,
and
to
giue
passage
,
saying
,
That
they
had
prohibited
their
people
to
goe
to
any
Warre
,
not
with
purpose
to
oppose
the
demands
of
France
or
Venice
,
but
to
the
end
that
they
might
not
goe
for
the
Canton
of
Friburg
against
that
of
Berne
,
about
a
difference
moued
by
the
Iesuites
betweene
those
two
Cantons
,
by
reason
of
certaine
Bailywikes
.
In
all
these
places
Padauin
was
receiued
and
welcomed
with
much
Honour
,
and
found
generally
a
good
disposition
to
satisfie
and
serue
the
Republique
.
Yet
he
did
not
proceed
to
any
Treaty
,
because
the
time
permitted
not
,
hasting
himselfe
to
passe
to
Nancy
.
And
for
as
much
as
by
occasion
of
the
Differences
betweene
Friburge
and
Berne
,
the
Deputies
of
the
Cantons
were
assembled
at
Soloturn
he
did
not
goe
to
Beroe
,
lest
passing
from
thence
to
other
places
whither
he
was
sent
on
these
Affaires
,
euen
to
the
Cantons
confederate
and
not
confederate
with
Spaine
,
he
might
giue
occasion
to
suspicions
,
or
cause
some
diffidence
or
displeasure
,
which
might
bring
preiudice
to
his
Negotiation
.
At
Basil
he
found
Verdelli
sent
by
the
Count
de
Vaudement
to
meet
with
him
,
who
told
him
,
that
the
Count
was
retired
into
the
County
of
Salma
,
a
Fief
of
the
Empire
,
not
depending
on
the
Duchy
of
Lorraine
,
which
had
beene
giuen
him
in
Mariage
by
his
Wife
,
to
absent
himselfe
from
Nancy
,
where
the
Duke
,
the
Cardinall
,
and
all
the
House
of
Lorraine
had
receiued
Breues
.
from
the
Pope
,
full
of
odious
termes
against
the
Republique
,
concluding
,
that
by
their
Armes
they
ought
not
to
foment
Disobedience
and
Rebellion
against
the
Church
;
by
which
meanes
all
of
them
,
and
particularly
the
Cardinall
,
vexed
him
with
sollicitations
that
he
should
not
serue
the
Republique
in
this
occasion
;
and
those
perswasions
were
accompanied
with
others
from
the
Archduke
Albert
,
and
the
Duke
of
Bauier
.
Hee
added
also
,
that
euen
in
Nancy
there
were
many
who
did
moue
to
the
same
effect
,
and
some
Ecclefiastiques
at
the
instance
of
the
Iesuites
did
practise
〈◊〉
make
a
collection
among
themselues
,
and
among
some
Gentlemen
deuoted
to
those
Fathers
,
to
assure
the
Count
of
an
yearely
Assignment
of
12000.
Crownes
,
to
turne
him
from
the
seruice
of
the
Republique
,
which
was
one
of
the
principall
causes
of
his
retiring
.
He
said
further
,
that
the
Count
had
prepared
his
men
in
redinesse
,
if
he
had
not
beleeued
that
the
Questions
would
haue
been
accommodated
;
to
which
purpose
he
had
staid
in
his
small
Country
some
numbers
of
Souldiers
,
where
he
appointed
to
vnite
his
Troupes
which
were
scattered
,
and
had
giuen
order
to
make
a
Leuie
of
1000.
S●●●ses
,
whereof
he
named
the
Captaines
:
That
〈◊〉
would
further
prouide
himselfe
,
but
that
it
would
not
be
good
to
passe
too
speedily
;
That
by
his
presence
at
Nancy
,
he
had
rather
increased
than
diminished
the
difficulties
caused
by
the
euill
offices
of
the
Iesuites
.
This
difficultie
found
Padauin
in
the
successe
of
his
iourney
.
But
at
Basil
he
receiued
a
very
fauourable
answer
from
the
Counsell
as
touching
the
Leuie
,
but
for
the
passage
it
was
told
him
,
that
it
was
meet
to
expect
the
returne
of
the
Deputies
from
Soloturn
,
because
Basil
being
the
gate
of
Heluetia
,
they
ought
to
haue
the
consent
of
their
Allies
before
they
suffered
any
forreine
Souldiers
to
enter
.
At
Soloturn
a
Gentleman
appeared
in
the
Name
of
the
Archduke
Maximilian
,
who
said
,
that
his
Master
vnderstanding
of
the
Iourney
of
the
Secretary
of
Venice
,
to
obtaine
a
Leuie
and
a
passage
,
demanded
that
both
might
be
denied
;
which
demand
he
made
for
his
zeale
to
Religion
,
and
for
the
quiet
of
Heluetia
and
their
neighbours
,
principally
for
his
Estates
of
Alsatia
,
by
which
they
of
Lorraine
must
passe
.
This
instance
was
fauoured
by
the
Catholique
Cantons
,
and
especially
with
great
heat
by
the
Sonne
of
the
Colonell
Lusi
of
Vnder
walden
,
who
had
beene
dismissed
by
the
Republique
,
for
the
small
contentment
they
found
in
him
.
But
the
Protestant
Cantons
opposed
themselues
,
saying
,
that
it
was
not
the
Custome
of
that
Nation
to
deny
passage
to
those
who
would
not
any
way
endamage
the
Countrey
,
or
bring
preiudice
to
their
Neighbours
or
Friends
:
On
the
contrary
,
that
without
danger
or
trouble
the
Lorraines
might
passe
orderly
without
insolence
,
and
without
Harquebuzes
,
being
no
way
reasonable
to
forbid
them
passage
,
seeing
it
had
beene
yeelded
two
yeares
before
vnto
the
Spaniards
going
into
Flanders
.
To
returne
to
the
Secretary
Padauin
;
Verdeut
seeing
him
resolued
to
speake
with
the
Count
de
Vaudemont
,
to
diuert
him
from
Nancy
,
he
conducted
him
to
Badonuille
,
a
place
in
the
County
of
Salma
,
where
not
finding
the
Count
,
he
was
welcomed
and
defrayed
by
Therel
his
Secretary
and
Treasurer
;
but
he
discontentedly
made
his
plaint
to
Verdelli
,
saying
,
That
it
would
seeme
very
strange
to
the
Republique
,
that
their
Minister
should
be
thus
hindered
,
in
the
Affaires
of
the
Signiory
,
by
one
who
was
obliged
to
doe
them
Seruice
,
especially
being
further
to
Treat
with
the
Duke
and
his
other
Children
;
and
thereupon
complained
also
of
the
Duke
.
Verdelli
excused
the
Duke
,
as
knowing
nothing
hereof
,
and
that
the
Count
was
very
well
disposed
,
but
his
Seruants
had
found
meanes
to
stop
him
,
to
auoid
many
euill
accidents
;
and
especially
the
Cardinall
was
the
cause
,
who
for
his
Interests
was
a
Partisan
of
Rome
.
All
these
discourses
did
not
satisfie
Padauin
;
wherefore
Verdelli
resolued
himselfe
to
go
in
post
to
Nancy
,
from
whence
he
would
write
for
him
to
come
,
and
that
he
would
come
to
meet
him
;
as
he
did
in
the
Ca●●ach
of
the
Duke
,
and
told
him
that
he
should
be
very
welcome
to
all
,
and
that
the
Cardinall
would
euen
embrace
him
without
scruple
,
offring
himselfe
to
interpose
for
a
peace
,
because
the
Pope
desired
it
.
Verdelli
further
declared
to
Padauin
,
how
the
Pope
had
writ
a
Breue
vnto
the
Cardinal
,
wherein
he
charged
him
to
command
Frier
Verdellia
Knight
of
Saint
Iohn
of
Hierusalem
,
that
he
should
not
make
any
leuie
of
men
for
the
Republique
of
Venice
,
who
were
refractarie
to
his
commandements
,
which
the
Cardinall
had
intimated
vnto
him
,
setting
before
his
eyes
his
owne
interests
,
and
those
of
his
Fraternity
.
And
that
Mounsieur
de
Maliana
father
to
a
Chamberlaine
of
the
Popes
,
offered
him
the
first
vacant
Commendam
to
make
him
desist
from
his
enterprises
.
But
that
he
answered
,
that
seeing
he
leuied
not
men
for
to
command
them
,
nor
at
his
owne
expence
,
he
might
doe
it
without
scruple
.
Padauin
also
had
aduice
at
Nancy
,
that
the
Canton
of
Zurich
had
granted
the
passage
,
and
the
Leuie
absolutely
,
declaring
the
Cause
of
the
Republique
to
be
as
iust
,
as
that
of
the
Pope
vniust
and
violent
.
Likewise
that
Basil
and
Berne
had
freely
granted
the
passage
without
condition
,
and
for
the
Leuie
they
had
done
the
same
,
only
reseruing
to
speake
with
him
by
word
of
mouth
to
consult
about
securitie
for
the
payment
of
stipends
and
touching
the
conditions
,
according
to
the
custome
of
that
Nation
,
who
will
not
admit
of
Captaines
but
onely
such
as
are
Natiues
of
their
Countrey
.
Padauin
had
Audience
of
the
Count
de
Vaudemont
,
and
declared
his
Commission
,
reporting
vnto
him
what
he
had
Treated
with
them
of
Zurich
and
the
other
Suisses
,
and
gaue
him
to
vnderstand
that
the
money
was
ready
for
the
Leuies
,
and
that
now
nothing
wanted
but
to
come
to
execution
.
The
Count
answerd
coldly
that
he
would
doe
his
duty
,
and
take
care
to
Treat
the
other
particulars
,
but
he
praied
him
to
consider
that
he
was
onely
a
Sonne
in
the
Family
,
and
that
he
depended
vpon
his
Father
,
with
whom
it
was
necessarie
first
to
speake
.
The
Secretary
replied
that
he
had
order
so
to
doe
;
and
two
daies
after
hee
had
Audience
of
the
Duke
,
and
said
vnto
him
in
the
first
place
,
that
the
Republique
did
well
accept
the
sending
of
Marinuille
,
and
the
zeale
which
he
had
shewed
to
publique
Tranquillity
,
from
which
the
Republique
was
neuer
auerse
;
but
that
the
Preparations
of
the
Pope
and
of
others
in
his
fauour
,
constrained
them
to
doe
the
same
for
their
conseruation
.
The
Duke
answered
,
that
he
had
sent
Marinnille
with
good
intention
,
and
that
it
pleased
him
well
that
he
was
accepted
:
He
exhorted
them
to
Peace
,
and
said
,
That
he
was
busied
about
the
Assembly
of
the
States
of
Lorraine
,
to
be
holden
at
Nancy
,
in
such
sort
that
he
had
not
leasure
to
thinke
vpon
any
other
particular
Affaires
.
Padauin
did
also
his
complements
to
the
Duke
of
Bar
;
and
requiring
the
Cardinall
to
giue
him
Audience
,
he
answered
,
That
he
would
willingly
heare
him
if
he
would
Treat
how
to
end
these
Controuersies
,
but
for
simple
Complements
he
could
not
admit
them
,
because
of
the
Dignity
of
Cardinall
which
he
had
,
and
lest
it
might
giue
occasion
of
Discourse
.
The
Cardinall
vpon
this
occasion
dispatched
a
Currier
to
Rome
,
giuing
aduice
of
the
comming
of
Secretary
Padauin
,
and
of
the
quantitie
of
siluer
which
he
brought
,
together
with
the
preparatiues
which
were
made
in
diuers
places
,
as
also
the
answer
which
Verdelli
had
giuen
him
.
Padauin
knew
well
the
great
instances
which
the
Count
had
from
diuers
Persons
,
to
hinder
him
from
seruing
the
Republique
in
this
particular
.
The
Pope
also
had
renewed
his
Instances
by
other
Breues
,
complaining
that
a
Sonne
of
the
House
of
Lorraine
would
take
Armes
against
the
Church
to
maintaine
Rebels
in
their
obstinacie
,
especially
hauing
no
obligation
to
this
Seruice
,
the
seuen
yeeres
being
now
expired
during
which
he
had
obliged
himselfe
.
He
offered
him
further
to
make
him
Confalonier
(
that
is
,
chiefe
Standard-bearer
,
)
of
the
Church
beyond
the
Mounts
(
a
new
title
,
which
cost
the
Pope
nothing
.
)
The
great
Duchesse
his
Sister
writ
vnto
him
,
that
he
should
not
,
by
seruing
in
fauour
of
the
Republique
,
cause
in
the
end
a
Warre
damageable
to
his
Friends
and
preiudiciall
to
all
Christendome
:
putting
him
in
minde
that
he
had
but
one
Soule
,
and
that
he
ought
to
doe
any
thing
to
saue
it
,
and
not
to
lose
it
:
That
hee
should
take
good
heed
how
he
thrust
himselfe
so
far
forward
that
after
he
could
not
retire
himselfe
That
he
would
not
be
the
cause
of
combustion
in
Italy
,
it
being
much
better
for
him
to
restore
all
that
he
had
receiued
of
the
Republique
,
then
to
enrangle
,
himselfe
so
dangerously
.
And
the
Card.
to
obtaine
from
the
Pope
certaine
Benefires
at
which
he
aimed
,
did
all
he
could
in
his
fauour
,
and
was
instant
with
the
Duke
his
Father
,
that
it
was
not
for
his
good
that
the
Count
should
beare
Armes
against
the
Pope
:
That
the
Republique
could
not
complaine
,
forasmuch
as
by
the
nomination
of
Captaines
he
had
giuen
sufficient
reputation
to
their
Affaires
:
That
it
behoued
not
to
passe
any
further
,
but
onely
to
imploy
himselfe
for
a
Concord
,
as
did
all
other
Princes
.
Besides
,
the
Gouernours
of
Alsatia
writ
that
they
had
order
not
to
giue
passage
to
any
souldiers
:
an
opposition
of
no
moment
,
since
they
might
haue
a
thousand
other
passages
.
Among
the
Grisons
things
passed
with
great
confusion
,
because
the
Count
de
Fuentes
on
the
one
side
,
and
those
of
the
County
of
Tirol
on
the
other
,
continued
to
giue
them
great
occasious
of
iealousie
;
scattering
a
rumor
that
they
would
inuade
the
Valtoline
in
three
places
:
with
those
of
Milan
by
the
Lake
,
with
those
of
Tirol
by
the
Valley
of
the
Sunne
,
and
of
Trentin
by
Bormio
;
and
they
had
already
remoued
the
Monks
out
of
some
Monasteries
within
these
passages
to
make
room
for
lodging
of
souldiers
.
Whereupon
Salis
at
Venice
continued
his
sollicitations
,
that
the
Repub.
would
giue
them
effectuall
succours
;
assuring
them
that
they
could
not
maintaine
those
Garrisons
so
necessarie
to
preserue
the
Valtoline
for
themselues
,
and
the
passage
for
the
Republique
,
vnlesse
they
had
some
pay
:
That
the
souldiers
placed
in
the
Valtolins
were
for
the
seruice
of
the
Signiory
,
and
therefore
ought
to
haue
pay
from
them
:
That
there
wanted
more
money
to
erect
a
Counterfort
to
that
of
Fuentes
.
The
dangers
were
not
indeed
so
great
as
they
were
represented
,
but
they
were
thus
amplified
to
draw
siluer
from
the
Republique
,
and
the
1800.
footmen
put
in
the
Valtoline
vnder
the
conduct
of
12.
Captaines
were
all
good
souldiers
,
but
such
as
could
not
well
be
trusted
being
of
the
Diocesse
of
Como
,
and
being
corrupted
by
some
writings
published
by
that
Bishop
.
This
notwithstanding
,
vpon
the
pressing
importunitie
of
Salis
,
the
Senate
decreed
to
giue
for
the
payment
of
these
Garrisons
27000.
Crownes
for
nine
Moneths
,
3000
for
each
Month
,
and
to
lay
downe
for
the
present
in
hand
6000.
for
two
Moneths
;
wherewith
Salis
being
not
content
,
and
vrging
for
a
greater
summe
,
hee
receiued
to
the
summe
of
10000.
Crownes
:
and
it
was
told
him
,
touching
the
erection
of
a
Fort
,
they
had
not
yet
determined
for
the
time
or
place
:
But
if
things
came
to
a
manifest
rupture
,
the
Republique
would
not
faile
to
giue
all
necessarie
assistance
.
And
when
Salis
pressed
further
to
haue
declaration
what
succours
they
intended
,
two
Senators
of
the
Colledge
were
deputed
to
Treat
with
him
,
and
to
vnderstand
the
particular
state
of
things
and
their
necessities
.
But
,
as
it
hapneth
often
,
that
they
are
surprised
with
terror
who
meane
to
terrifie
others
,
the
Count
de
Fuentes
hearing
of
the
descent
of
the
Grisons
into
the
Valtoline
,
and
considering
how
easie
it
was
(
if
they
had
any
numbers
)
to
ouer-run
all
the
Estate
which
was
without
defence
and
vnprouided
of
souldiers
,
he
sent
the
Marquis
of
Como
,
and
writ
to
the
Duke
Sfondrato
,
and
to
the
Count
Ptolomy
Gallio
to
be
prepared
for
all
euents
:
Hee
collected
some
Paysants
about
the
number
of
7000.
without
Armes
and
ill
souldiers
,
the
conduct
of
which
he
gaue
to
the
Gouernour
of
Lodi
,
not
without
the
discontentment
of
the
Marquis
,
of
the
Duke
,
and
of
the
Count
,
and
other
persons
of
qualitie
in
the
Countrey
:
Hee
sent
them
Drums
&
Ensignes
to
discipline
them
,
with
the
wonder
of
all
men
,
that
against
all
Rules
of
Policie
he
would
put
Armes
into
the
hands
of
Paysants
,
the
Allies
&
Kinsmen
of
those
against
whom
hee
would
employ
them
,
and
such
as
were
not
entirely
affected
to
the
Spaniards
.
Fuentes
thought
also
to
put
some
diuision
among
the
Grisons
vnder
pretext
of
Religion
,
endeuouring
to
seduce
the
Catholiques
,
and
promising
they
should
serue
vnder
the
pay
of
the
Pope
;
which
produced
a
cleane
contrary
effect
,
because
the
Grisons
were
so
much
the
more
suspicious
.
And
by
the
permission
of
Card.
Borromeo
he
brought
to
Milan
the
Preacher
of
Bargaglia
a
Protestant
,
to
Treat
with
them
of
that
Quarter
,
some
Grisons
(
traytors
vnto
their
Countrey
)
promising
that
he
should
obtaine
a
Leuie
,
which
moued
a
sedition
,
and
being
assembled
in
Pitae
at
the
end
of
February
,
they
made
some
difficultie
touching
the
Leuie
and
passage
for
the
Republique
.
But
when
the
newes
came
from
Venice
of
the
moneys
granted
,
the
secret
Counsell
were
very
thankfull
,
and
all
those
that
were
at
Pitac
,
euen
they
that
had
been
most
opposite
,
consented
to
the
Leuie
and
to
the
passage
.
Notwithstanding
the
Bishop
of
Coira
did
not
cease
to
doe
Offices
for
Spaine
with
all
the
Catholiques
,
euen
in
his
Sermons
,
assuming
to
himselfe
this
colour
,
that
they
ought
not
to
goe
against
the
Church
,
or
to
abandon
their
Countrey
.
Insomuch
that
hee
preuailed
with
them
of
Longatissa
and
of
Visilis
,
which
for
the
greater
part
were
Catholiques
:
whereunto
the
friends
of
the
Republique
did
not
oppose
themselues
as
it
was
meet
,
hoping
that
the
more
these
broyles
increased
,
they
should
obtaine
the
greater
summes
of
money
.
Whence
grew
new
tumults
,
which
were
pacified
by
Vincenti
Secretarie
of
the
Repub.
giuing
some
Donatiues
to
the
Pitac
,
which
was
done
in
the
beginning
of
March
.
Yet
the
Bishop
did
not
cease
to
continue
his
euill
practises
against
the
Republique
,
as
well
in
his
Preaching
as
vpon
all
other
occasions
that
were
offered
;
so
that
a
new
tumult
was
raised
in
some
Catholique
Cantons
,
who
pressed
the
Garrison
of
the
Valtoline
to
send
backe
the
money
to
Venice
,
with
hope
that
if
they
demanded
20000.
Crownes
by
the
Moneth
they
should
haue
them
.
Wherefore
the
Garrison
sent
to
tell
the
Chiefe
of
the
Leagues
that
they
would
not
permit
either
Leuie
or
passage
vnto
the
Venetians
if
they
did
not
augment
their
wages
,
seeing
that
vpon
their
occasions
all
these
disorders
were
in
their
Coutrey
:
That
the
Count
de
Fuentes
would
not
moue
,
if
he
were
assured
that
passage
should
not
be
granted
to
souldiers
from
beyond
the
Mountaines
to
come
into
Italie
.
They
sent
also
souldiers
among
the
Commons
,
to
display
their
Ensignes
for
a
common
Vnion
,
and
to
hinder
the
passage
:
with
whom
ioyned
the
fauourers
of
Spaine
,
who
with
their
siluer
fomented
the
Sedition
,
protesting
vnto
the
Heads
of
the
Leagues
that
they
would
call
the
Commons
at
their
owne
charge
,
in
case
they
would
not
hinder
the
Leuie
:
for
which
cause
they
sent
to
the
Captaines
chosen
by
the
Republique
,
that
they
should
not
display
their
Ensignes
or
passe
any
further
,
whereupon
the
Captaines
made
complaint
to
the
Secretary
Vincenti
by
reason
of
the
expences
made
in
earnest
money
and
in
victuals
.
But
Vincenti
,
who
had
receiued
money
from
Venice
for
the
Leuie
,
appeased
them
,
by
distributing
among
them
some
small
part
.
The
Companies
began
to
be
assembled
,
and
the
first
was
that
of
Coutenalt
,
who
being
about
200.
men
presented
themselues
before
Coira
,
where
the
Citie
being
not
willing
to
receiue
them
,
they
staied
without
expecting
others
.
For
which
reason
the
Secretary
Vincenti
who
was
without
the
Citie
retired
himselfe
into
it
,
as
he
was
counselled
.
From
day
to
day
the
Sedition
increased
,
other
Companies
arriuing
,
and
being
to
the
number
of
800.
men
,
they
made
instance
to
be
admitted
into
the
Citie
,
which
was
granted
to
auoid
further
mischiefe
,
the
Citie
standing
still
vpon
their
guard
.
The
Preachers
which
were
among
these
Mutiners
did
all
sorts
of
good
offices
,
but
the
Bish.
of
Coira
and
the
Adherents
of
Spaine
trauelled
contrarily
.
The
Ministers
of
the
King
of
France
and
of
the
Republique
sent
money
to
the
Commons
to
moue
them
against
the
Mutiners
,
labouring
also
to
appease
the
Principall
amongst
them
with
siluer
,
but
the
rage
of
the
Commotion
was
so
great
that
they
preuailed
nothing
.
They
of
Agnadina
and
Poschiauo
kept
themselues
free
from
Sedition
,
which
sufficed
to
keepe
the
passage
open
.
And
those
of
the
Valtoline
,
repenting
themselues
,
were
reduced
to
their
duty
,
and
a
large
Trench
was
begun
,
whereof
the
Ouer-seers
were
Captaine
Long
a
Frenchman
,
and
an
Ingenier
of
Count
Francis
Martinengo
.
The
24.
of
March
was
called
a
Pitac
at
Coira
,
where
the
Secretary
Vincenti
gaue
particular
account
of
the
Prouisions
which
the
Republique
had
ordained
.
The
Agent
of
France
promised
in
the
Name
of
the
King
,
to
giue
7000.
Crownes
a
Moneth
for
the
Garrison
of
the
Valtoline
,
and
that
he
would
build
a
Fort
at
his
owne
charge
,
and
pay
the
Garrison
of
a
if
he
might
appoint
the
Captaine
,
which
should
be
one
of
that
Countrey
.
At
Rome
they
had
certaine
aduice
that
the
King
of
France
by
meanes
of
Caumartin
his
Ambassador
in
Suisserland
,
had
demanded
in
the
Diet
of
Soloturn
,
a
Leuie
of
10000.
Suisses
,
with
little
contentment
of
that
Nation
;
because
the
Ambassador
had
not
named
either
Time
or
Place
or
the
Captaine
,
nor
disbursed
one
sole
denier
,
nor
declared
where
they
were
to
serue
,
but
only
had
said
,
that
he
must
goe
to
Paris
,
and
that
Monsieur
de
Refuge
his
Successor
would
come
with
things
necessary
for
the
Expedition
.
There
were
who
thought
(
considering
these
circumstances
)
that
the
Most
Christian
King
had
no
intention
to
make
this
Leuie
,
but
only
to
hinder
the
Spaniards
that
they
might
not
obtaine
another
.
Some
also
gaue
a
more
sinister
interpretation
of
this
Pursuit
,
saying
that
he
did
it
to
the
end
that
their
Friends
might
not
haue
men
from
thence
,
vnlesse
they
acknowledged
it
〈◊〉
from
him
.
But
because
the
King
had
elsewhere
an
Armie
of
10000.
French
footmen
,
and
4000
horse
,
the
Pope
,
although
he
nothing
mistrusted
the
King
,
was
greatly
troubled
:
and
it
is
certaine
,
that
he
shed
teares
vpon
it
,
because
he
saw
well
it
was
to
hinder
the
King
of
Spaine
,
lest
he
should
employ
himselfe
for
his
succour
as
hee
desired
.
Wherefore
weighing
these
encounters
,
and
hauing
considered
the
iourney
of
the
Secretary
Padauin
beyond
the
Mounts
,
he
resolued
seriously
to
intend
the
Agreement
,
and
sollicited
the
King
of
France
that
he
would
not
abandon
the
Treaty
,
and
that
he
would
to
this
purpose
moue
the
Card.
de
Ioyeuse
.
It
is
true
,
that
the
K.
of
France
so
soone
as
he
had
notice
that
Don
Francis
de
Castro
was
sent
from
Spaine
,
straightway
resolued
to
send
an
Extraordinary
,
and
many
principall
men
of
that
Kingdome
were
put
in
consideration
to
be
employed
about
this
Affaire
:
but
the
King
very
prudently
made
choise
of
the
person
of
this
Cardinall
,
as
well
because
of
his
excellent
qualities
,
as
for
that
he
was
acceptable
to
the
Pope
,
and
a
Confident
of
the
other
Princes
,
who
had
interposed
for
the
appeasing
of
these
Troubles
;
and
further
because
being
an
Ecclesiastique
by
qualitie
,
and
one
of
the
prime
in
the
Court
of
Rome
,
he
might
not
onely
be
a
Mediator
for
the
Composition
,
but
also
a
Minister
in
the
execution
of
it
,
as
afterwards
it
came
to
passe
.
The
Cardinall
being
on
his
way
,
the
mindes
of
men
were
in
suspence
whether
he
would
goe
to
Rome
or
to
Venice
,
but
as
soone
as
he
was
arriued
in
Italy
,
it
was
published
that
he
was
for
Venice
.
At
Thurin
the
Popes
Nuntio
did
what
he
could
with
the
Cardinall
,
to
hinder
that
he
should
not
receiue
the
Visite
of
the
Ambassador
of
the
Republique
.
But
the
Cardinall
considering
how
much
it
imported
to
his
Negotiation
,
receiued
the
Ambassador
with
all
demonstration
of
Honour
,
not
regarding
the
instances
of
the
Nuntio
,
The
comming
of
this
Cardinall
was
acceptable
to
the
Pope
,
howsoeuer
at
the
first
sight
it
did
not
please
him
,
that
a
Cardinall
,
one
of
the
principall
in
the
Court
,
should
goe
into
a
City
Interdicted
,
and
to
a
Republique
which
he
held
for
rebellious
.
Neuerthelesse
,
the
desire
he
had
to
finish
these
Controuersies
,
seeing
Don
Francis
de
Castro
had
done
nothing
,
made
him
to
wish
that
this
Cardinal
would
adioyne
his
endeuours
.
The
Cardinall
stayed
for
some
time
at
Papozze
a
Village
within
the
Dukedome
of
Ferrara
,
confining
vpon
the
Venetian
Dominions
:
expecting
the
issue
of
Don
Francis
his
Negotiation
,
together
with
the
Answer
of
the
King
his
Master
,
and
the
Popes
Commission
.
In
this
interim
the
Iesuites
at
Rome
and
in
Spaine
,
but
much
more
in
Spaine
,
did
their
vtmost
endeuours
to
be
comprised
in
the
Treatie
;
displaying
their
great
merits
towards
the
Crowne
of
Spaine
,
and
the
small
reputation
which
his
Holinesse
should
haue
if
the
Conclusion
were
made
,
and
themselues
excluded
,
who
had
defended
more
than
all
others
his
Interests
;
and
that
the
Catholique
King
would
receiue
a
great
diminution
in
his
Authority
,
as
being
not
able
for
his
seeblenesse
to
range
the
Venetians
vnder
reason
.
And
they
brought
the
example
of
Demosthenes
,
concerning
an
accord
made
betweene
the
Wolues
and
the
Sheepe
,
vpon
condition
that
the
Dogges
should
bee
banished
,
Wherein
they
compared
al
the
rest
of
the
World
to
Sheepe
,
which
had
need
of
their
keeping
.
And
they
published
some
Bookes
with
these
considerations
,
and
which
is
more
employed
herein
the
Confessor
of
the
Queene
,
a
Father
of
their
Society
,
who
openly
said
not
only
to
the
King
,
but
to
all
the
Court
,
that
they
could
not
with
good
conscience
make
this
accord
without
comprehending
the
Iesuites
,
and
couenanting
their
restitution
.
But
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
hauing
at
length
receiued
very
ample
instructions
from
his
Holinesse
,
and
new
commandements
from
the
King
,
(
by
an
expresse
Currier
,
)
came
to
Venice
about
the
fifteenth
of
February
,
where
he
presented
his
Letters
of
credit
from
the
Most
Christian
King
,
in
a
publique
Audience
,
and
passed
some
words
of
complement
,
both
in
the
Kings
Name
,
and
in
his
owne
:
And
the
morrow
he
was
visited
by
the
Duke
,
his
discourses
being
such
as
the
day
before
.
Hee
was
receiued
not
onely
with
demonstrations
of
all
sorts
of
Honour
,
but
further
was
lodged
and
defrayed
sumptuously
on
the
publique
charge
;
which
he
would
not
suffer
,
but
prayed
the
Signiory
that
he
might
liue
at
his
owne
expence
,
and
it
was
permitted
as
he
desired
.
The
Cardinall
immediately
gaue
beginning
vnto
the
Treaty
;
saying
,
that
he
had
Commission
from
the
King
to
procure
the
weale
and
contentment
of
the
Republique
,
and
because
he
knew
how
profitable
Peace
was
,
both
to
them
and
to
all
Christendome
,
he
had
interposed
himselfe
in
this
Agreement
.
Therefore
hee
desired
there
might
be
found
some
temperament
to
satisfie
the
Pope
,
and
to
maintaine
the
Reputation
of
the
Republique
.
That
the
Pope
expected
and
proposed
(
besides
that
which
had
beene
treated
,
)
that
the
Republique
should
send
an
Ambassador
to
require
his
Holinesse
to
take
away
and
reuoke
his
Censures
;
that
all
the
Religious
,
especially
the
Iesuites
,
should
be
restored
;
and
that
the
King
might
giue
his
word
to
the
Pope
,
that
the
Lawes
should
not
be
executed
during
the
Treaty
.
Vpon
which
point
,
the
Cardinall
insisting
more
than
vpon
any
other
,
prayed
them
to
yeeld
that
the
King
might
passe
his
word
,
&
that
to
this
effect
they
would
proceed
speedily
and
with
secrecy
.
If
seemed
very
strange
to
the
Senate
that
the
Pope
made
so
many
circuits
,
notwithstanding
they
would
not
retract
what
they
had
once
promised
:
On
the
contrary
,
they
confirmed
to
the
Cardinall
all
that
for
which
they
had
formerly
giuen
their
word
to
Fresne
;
to
wit
,
that
the
Censures
being
once
taken
away
,
they
would
send
an
Ambassador
to
reside
at
Rome
,
who
should
there
Treat
the
point
touching
the
Religious
gone
forth
of
the
State
:
That
for
the
Lawes
they
would
proceed
in
the
vse
of
them
with
such
moderation
and
piety
,
as
hath
beene
euer
peculiar
to
the
Republique
,
and
to
their
Ancestors
:
That
this
ought
sufficiently
to
satisfie
the
Pope
and
the
King
.
Hereupon
the
Cardinall
testified
,
that
the
King
his
Master
was
greatly
satisfied
with
all
that
which
the
Republique
had
yeelded
to
the
Pope
in
Fauour
of
Him
:
But
his
Holinesse
being
not
willing
to
rest
herewith
with
content
,
his
Maiestie
for
the
Seruice
of
the
Republique
,
for
the
quiet
of
Christendome
,
and
for
the
desire
of
Peace
,
prayed
them
to
finde
some
temper
,
by
meanes
whereof
,
without
hurting
the
Liberty
and
Dignity
of
the
Republique
,
the
Businesse
might
be
finished
.
Neuerthelesse
he
adioyned
,
since
it
seemed
not
good
to
his
Serenitie
to
passe
any
farther
,
that
he
would
thinke
thereon
more
maturely
,
and
weighing
that
which
had
beene
read
and
said
,
that
then
hee
would
returne
to
Treat
with
more
solliditie
.
Another
day
the
Cardinall
returned
with
an
instance
more
vehement
and
more
particular
,
demanding
that
the
King
might
giue
his
word
vnto
the
Pope
,
that
the
Lawes
should
not
be
Practised
during
the
Treaty
;
which
he
endeuoured
to
perswade
,
saying
,
That
the
King
desirous
of
the
good
of
Christendome
,
and
a
Friend
of
the
Republique
,
considering
the
perill
which
followed
vpon
the
discord
of
two
Princes
so
neere
,
and
ioyned
in
their
Interests
,
as
also
the
damages
of
Warre
;
after
all
well
weighed
,
was
of
opinion
there
might
be
found
some
meanes
to
accommodate
these
Differences
with
Reputation
,
preseruing
entire
the
Libertie
of
the
Republique
,
considering
it
was
no
season
to
take
Armes
.
And
to
this
end
hee
had
charge
to
speake
to
them
,
as
men
ought
to
Friends
,
clearely
and
freely
,
but
with
this
Caution
,
not
to
doe
preiudice
vnto
their
Friend
.
Wherefore
he
said
freely
to
his
Serenity
,
that
as
the
King
approued
that
no
Decree
might
be
made
whereby
might
appeare
the
Suspension
of
the
Lawes
,
or
that
they
had
not
bin
executed
,
or
any
other
which
might
bring
damage
to
the
publique
Dignity
or
Liberty
,
not
any
act
which
might
remaine
in
writing
,
or
by
memory
passe
to
Posterity
:
So
againe
he
considered
that
the
Pope
hauing
published
the
Censures
in
the
sight
of
the
World
,
it
was
necessary
that
he
should
haue
some
apparent
reason
to
reuoke
them
.
But
whereas
the
Republique
detested
so
much
the
Suspension
of
the
Lawes
,
which
the
Pope
required
,
his
Maiesty
therefore
had
interposed
:
and
seeing
the
parties
so
distant
,
he
was
resolued
to
giue
testimony
vnto
the
Republique
of
his
affection
,
(
firmely
to
maintaine
their
Reasons
of
not
comming
to
any
Decree
)
and
yet
withall
to
giue
some
satisfaction
vnto
the
Pope
:
Taking
this
charge
vpon
himselfe
,
to
giue
the
Pope
his
word
according
to
his
desire
but
that
the
Republique
should
not
make
there
upon
any
Decree
;
with
condition
on
the
behalfe
of
his
Holinesse
,
that
his
word
should
not
be
otherwise
vnderstood
to
be
giuen
,
but
vpon
assurance
that
at
the
same
time
he
should
take
away
the
Censures
;
and
on
the
part
of
the
Republique
,
that
(
the
King
taking
this
obligation
vpon
himselfe
)
they
should
render
him
this
respect
,
not
to
doe
any
thing
in
execution
of
the
Lawes
,
which
might
giue
discontentment
vnto
the
Pope
.
By
meanes
of
which
temperament
it
seemed
vnto
the
King
that
the
Affaire
might
be
accommodated
with
satisfaction
to
both
sides
,
without
wronging
the
Liberty
of
the
Republique
,
and
to
their
contentment
.
The
Cardinall
adioyned
a
long
consideration
,
how
in
the
beginning
,
in
the
progresse
,
and
at
the
end
of
these
Differences
,
all
things
had
passed
with
so
much
Reputation
on
the
side
of
the
Republique
,
as
they
could
not
expect
more
.
But
the
Time
now
counselled
them
to
consider
the
dangers
&
damages
which
might
ensue
for
the
time
to
come
,
such
as
all
the
World
abhorred
,
as
contrarily
the
Agreement
was
vniuersally
desired
.
Wherefore
it
was
not
fit
to
reiect
a
motion
by
meanes
whereof
all
questions
might
be
decided
with
credit
.
When
the
Cardinall
had
concluded
,
Mounsieur
de
Fresne
Proposed
,
that
the
King
seeing
it
was
necessary
to
giue
the
Pope
this
word
,
who
by
all
meanes
desired
this
satisfaction
,
and
since
it
was
meet
to
giue
it
Him
,
who
had
(
at
the
instance
of
the
King
)
condescended
to
this
Treaty
,
this
point
ought
not
to
be
put
in
difficulty
,
but
to
be
holden
as
resolued
:
That
it
was
not
to
the
purpose
to
examine
whether
it
were
reasonable
,
in
as
much
as
it
was
not
proposed
out
of
reason
,
but
only
to
giue
some
pretext
vnto
the
Pope
,
that
he
might
be
able
to
retire
himselfe
with
some
Reputation
.
Wherefore
the
Pope
being
constant
to
haue
this
word
,
and
the
Senate
(
rightly
)
iudging
it
vniust
to
make
any
Decree
,
it
was
needfull
to
finde
some
meanes
to
giue
it
.
For
(
to
speake
freely
)
whosoeuer
should
consider
the
Decree
of
the
Senate
literally
,
which
had
bin
read
vnto
them
,
where
it
was
said
,
That
in
the
vse
of
the
Lawes
they
would
not
depart
from
their
accustomed
piety
,
&c.
They
should
see
plainly
that
the
Republique
reserued
still
to
themselues
Power
to
vse
them
:
and
the
Pope
did
not
intend
that
they
should
be
vsed
,
but
on
the
contrary
should
be
,
as
it
were
,
bound
by
the
word
which
the
King
should
giue
him
touching
them
:
therefore
that
it
was
necessary
to
declare
themselues
.
If
the
Senate
did
meane
that
these
words
should
suffice
to
giue
assurance
that
the
Lawes
should
not
be
executed
,
and
if
they
did
not
vse
these
words
[
in
the
use
]
to
any
other
end
but
that
it
might
not
appeare
in
writing
that
they
began
againe
to
execute
them
,
then
it
was
fit
at
least
to
make
this
appeare
by
some
signe
,
so
as
the
Cardinall
might
serue
himselfe
of
this
Exposition
:
That
it
would
suffice
him
if
either
by
speech
or
action
they
gaue
him
a
signe
hereof
,
such
as
he
might
comprehend
.
Because
,
before
the
King
would
giue
his
word
in
writing
,
it
behoued
that
he
should
be
assured
that
the
Republique
would
not
disauow
it
,
and
that
he
might
not
haue
occasion
to
repent
himselfe
to
haue
giuen
it
,
and
so
to
remaine
disgusted
;
it
being
very
much
that
the
King
should
make
the
Pope
contented
with
this
false
money
,
this
word
being
to
serue
only
as
a
pure
ceremony
.
Further
,
the
King
said
,
that
the
Lawes
being
prohibitiue
,
and
consisting
in
nonfaciendo
,
they
had
their
Execution
whilst
things
rested
in
suspence
;
hauing
taken
vpon
him
to
worke
in
such
sort
,
that
on
the
part
of
the
Pope
and
the
Ecclesiastiques
,
nothing
should
be
done
to
the
contrary
.
And
the
King
might
be
well
able
to
giue
this
word
without
saying
any
more
;
as
being
certaine
that
if
the
Ecclesiastiques
on
their
part
should
not
make
any
enterprise
in
this
regard
,
the
Ministers
of
the
Republique
should
not
be
occasioned
to
come
to
the
execution
of
their
Lawes
;
so
that
as
on
the
one
side
they
should
not
be
executed
,
so
on
the
other
they
should
not
be
violated
.
And
here
the
Ambassador
repeated
,
that
although
the
King
might
giue
this
word
without
the
consent
of
the
Republique
,
in
as
much
as
it
sufficed
him
to
be
assured
by
the
Pope
,
that
no
Ecclesiastique
should
giue
occasion
to
the
execution
of
these
Lawes
against
his
Holinesse
,
nor
to
the
violation
against
the
Republique
,
notwithstanding
it
was
necessary
that
the
Senate
should
giue
him
some
answer
.
Fresne
adioyned
moreouer
,
that
vnderstanding
how
the
Spaniards
pressed
to
haue
the
same
word
,
but
in
a
more
open
and
explicite
fashion
,
the
Cardinall
had
purposely
thus
tempered
his
Proposition
;
beleeuing
it
not
to
be
conuenient
for
the
Republique
that
they
should
rest
obliged
by
the
word
of
two
Kings
,
specially
since
the
Spaniards
would
not
content
themselues
with
that
moderate
sweetnesse
with
which
his
King
would
be
satisfied
.
And
he
made
instance
that
at
least
they
would
resolue
him
by
some
intimation
,
because
he
saw
there
remained
nothing
else
.
For
touching
the
reestablishment
of
the
Iesuites
,
he
conceiued
there
would
be
no
difficulty
,
since
the
K.
did
not
doubt
of
it
;
being
an
ordinary
thing
in
Agreements
,
that
they
who
haue
fomented
the
one
and
the
other
party
returne
again
into
their
places
:
seeing
especially
that
the
Pope
could
not
consent
without
wronging
his
Reputation
,
that
they
who
went
out
only
to
obey
him
,
should
remaine
excluded
.
And
he
did
not
thinke
that
this
difficulty
could
be
surmounted
,
considering
that
they
had
to
doe
with
a
Pope
stiffe
and
heady
,
and
there
being
no
particular
cause
why
they
should
deny
him
this
satisfaction
.
That
he
was
willing
to
speake
of
this
point
which
had
beene
passed
in
silence
by
the
Card
through
modesty
,
to
the
end
that
herein
might
be
no
impediment
when
they
came
to
the
Conclusion
of
the
Affaire
.
The
Senate
answered
the
Cardinall
that
the
banishment
of
the
Iesuites
had
beene
decreed
for
causes
so
important
,
and
with
such
formalities
,
that
by
the
Lawes
of
the
Republique
,
the
Decree
could
not
bee
reuoked
.
And
that
when
vpon
Agreements
the
adherents
of
the
one
part
and
the
other
come
to
be
reestablished
,
those
are
not
wont
to
be
comprehended
,
who
are
otherwise
guiltie
of
such
offences
,
as
that
they
should
be
banished
without
the
occasions
in
question
.
And
for
that
which
concernes
the
Reputation
of
the
Pope
,
touching
the
restitution
of
those
who
were
gone
out
vpon
his
occasion
,
the
returne
of
them
would
be
granted
,
who
had
not
committed
other
particular
faults
.
For
the
rest
,
the
Senate
said
,
that
they
could
not
but
commend
the
good
will
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
Cardinall
,
and
thanke
them
both
for
their
good
aduice
:
But
for
the
matter
of
giuing
any
word
touching
the
execution
of
the
Lawes
,
the
Senate
could
say
nothing
else
,
than
that
which
they
had
so
often
repeated
,
that
in
the
vse
of
them
they
would
neuer
depart
from
their
ancient
Piety
and
Religion
,
which
might
suffice
the
King
and
the
Cardinall
in
that
point
,
adding
that
they
would
communicate
the
same
to
Don
Francis
de
Castro
.
The
Cardinall
had
a
desire
to
haue
obtained
more
,
and
to
haue
receiued
an
answer
more
conformable
to
his
proposition
:
neuerthelesse
being
come
with
resolution
from
the
Pope
to
accommodate
vpon
any
termes
the
Contention
,
yet
with
the
most
aduantage
that
he
might
,
he
said
,
That
although
he
wished
to
haue
had
answer
more
conformable
to
his
demand
,
and
though
he
had
no
great
reason
to
thanke
them
for
that
hee
had
receiued
;
notwithstanding
since
that
the
King
was
willing
to
haue
all
ended
to
the
contentment
of
the
Republique
,
hee
would
content
himselfe
,
requesting
them
not
to
publish
to
any
whomsoeuer
this
their
answer
,
but
to
conceale
it
secret
,
forasmuch
as
the
Affaire
might
be
disturbed
by
some
Spirit
enuying
the
common
good
,
and
secrecy
alone
might
much
conduce
to
a
Conclusion
.
The
Duke
hereupon
said
,
that
of
necessitie
they
must
needs
answer
the
pursuits
of
Don
Francis
,
who
hauing
made
the
like
and
equiualent
propositions
,
must
also
receiue
the
like
answer
,
especially
seeing
he
testified
a
good
intention
.
That
neuerthelesse
they
would
doe
it
with
such
reseruednesse
and
caution
that
the
secret
should
not
be
too
much
published
:
That
this
ought
not
to
moue
the
Ministers
of
the
King
of
France
,
because
it
was
a
thing
well
knowne
to
all
,
that
all
had
beene
to
gratifie
him
,
and
all
that
followed
vpon
this
Treaty
must
be
ascribed
to
him
.
The
Cardinall
confessed
that
Don
Francis
de
Castro
had
a
good
intention
,
affirming
that
he
would
euery
where
giue
him
this
testimonie
:
but
he
beleeued
not
,
that
he
had
in
this
Affaire
the
like
power
from
the
Catholique
King
,
as
had
the
Ministers
of
France
from
their
King
:
because
the
termes
which
they
designed
to
vse
with
the
Pope
,
came
from
the
sole
inuention
of
his
Maty
,
wherwith
if
others
were
acquainted
he
would
willingly
vnite
with
them
:
But
knowing
not
whether
others
had
the
same
instructions
,
he
iudged
secrecy
necessary
,
requesting
them
to
proceed
with
dexteritie
,
and
not
to
vtter
all
at
once
,
but
so
to
carry
the
matter
as
might
best
serue
to
make
a
conclusion
of
this
Businesse
.
Notwithstanding
these
reasons
the
Senate
remained
firme
in
their
purpose
to
communicate
all
to
Don
Francis
de
Castro
,
as
well
because
he
had
made
the
same
proposition
,
as
because
at
the
arriuall
of
the
Cardinall
,
he
went
to
visit
him
,
and
offered
to
vnite
himselfe
with
him
,
according
to
the
intentions
of
the
Pope
,
and
of
the
Catholique
King
,
and
of
the
Republique
,
so
far
that
he
said
vnto
the
Cardinall
,
that
he
would
fight
vnder
his
Colours
.
To
which
the
Cardinall
hauing
answered
,
that
he
could
say
nothing
herein
,
because
he
expected
a
certaine
answer
from
the
Republique
;
Don
Francis
much
maruelled
that
the
Cardinall
made
difficulty
of
this
Vnion
,
and
was
many
times
instant
with
the
Senate
to
declare
vnto
him
what
answer
that
was
which
the
Card.
expected
.
And
although
the
Senate
had
imparted
all
vnto
him
(
whereof
he
was
well
assured
,
)
yet
he
iūdged
aright
,
that
the
Vnion
was
neuer
the
neerer
:
And
therfore
he
made
instance
separately
,
that
for
the
honour
of
his
King
and
of
Himselfe
,
they
would
accord
him
something
further
,
not
preiudiciall
.
For
although
they
had
formerly
done
much
,
yet
that
sufficed
not
:
but
when
they
should
accord
a
Suspension
of
the
Lawes
for
some
Moneths
,
so
as
he
had
proposed
,
all
would
bee
accommodated
,
prouided
that
they
did
it
speedily
,
to
the
end
that
the
Armes
now
in
readinesse
might
produce
no
scandall
.
But
when
this
last
answer
giuen
vnto
the
Cardinall
was
communicated
to
him
,
hee
said
,
it
was
not
so
cleare
as
hee
desired
:
But
although
the
words
were
not
so
intelligible
as
he
could
wish
,
yet
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
might
thence
inferre
,
that
the
King
might
giue
his
word
for
not
executing
the
Lawes
during
the
Treaty
,
and
that
so
the
vnderstood
them
.
But
because
he
would
walke
safely
and
with
sincerity
,
he
remembred
them
,
that
when
he
siguified
vnto
them
how
that
the
Pope
would
take
away
the
Censures
and
conclude
the
Affaire
,
so
that
he
had
the
word
of
the
Catholique
King
,
that
during
the
Treaty
the
Lawes
should
not
be
obserued
;
this
he
said
presupposing
the
word
to
be
cleare
and
without
any
vaile
.
And
though
he
beleeued
that
they
would
haue
it
so
taken
,
yet
neuerthelesse
he
wished
it
had
beene
clearer
.
And
howsoeuer
he
was
content
with
it
,
because
he
presupposed
the
Cardinal
in
like
manner
to
be
contented
,
yet
he
could
not
ingage
his
word
in
a
thing
vncertaine
,
wherewith
he
knew
the
Pope
would
not
be
satisfied
:
but
onely
he
would
represent
the
estate
of
Affaires
,
and
see
what
the
Pope
would
say
.
That
he
imagined
the
Cardinall
to
be
contented
with
it
,
because
he
had
told
him
,
he
had
brought
an
aduice
from
his
King
,
vpon
which
he
expected
the
answer
of
the
Republique
,
and
that
he
would
not
be
distasted
if
the
Cardinall
could
vpon
good
conditions
finish
the
businesse
.
He
added
,
that
although
this
delay
displeased
him
,
which
was
caused
by
their
obscure
answer
,
whereby
the
Affaire
might
be
prolonged
,
repeating
many
times
,
although
he
desired
more
clearenesse
in
their
answer
,
neuerthelesse
he
would
so
vnderstand
it
,
that
in
vertue
thereof
he
might
passe
his
word
;
in
the
end
concluding
,
that
he
would
expound
their
silence
to
be
a
confession
.
To
this
last
point
the
Duke
answered
,
that
the
Senate
spake
very
clearely
,
and
in
such
sort
that
any
one
might
vnderstand
them
without
any
need
of
expositions
or
coniectures
;
that
they
intended
not
in
any
fashion
to
desist
from
the
vse
of
their
Lawes
established
with
iustice
and
lawfull
authority
;
howsoeuer
they
promised
to
practise
them
with
their
accustomed
equity
and
moderation
,
and
so
as
behoued
the
ancient
piety
and
deuotion
of
the
Republique
.
The
Treaties
were
thus
in
such
forwardnes
,
that
there
was
,
as
it
were
,
a
firme
hope
of
an
Accord
,
if
on
the
contrary
the
precipitation
of
Count
de
Fuentes
to
take
Armes
,
and
the
commotion
of
the
Grisons
(
which
not
onely
continued
but
increased
,
)
had
not
forced
men
to
beleeue
that
the
Spaniards
wished
Warre
,
and
that
they
entertained
the
world
with
propositions
of
Peace
,
when
in
the
meane
while
their
factious
Partisans
continued
to
moue
euill
humors
,
and
procure
seditions
,
not
onely
by
false
reports
(
which
preuaile
much
among
base
people
,
)
but
further
by
gifts
and
presents
,
which
corrupt
those
who
cannot
be
deceiued
.
In
Spaine
they
obserued
the
danger
of
these
running
rumors
;
therefore
at
that
same
time
when
the
King
permitted
the
Count
de
Fuentes
to
draw
out
10000.
Musketiers
,
he
writ
vnto
him
withall
,
that
seeing
the
danger
of
Warre
by
the
dissentions
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
,
to
diuert
it
he
had
declared
himselfe
for
the
Pope
,
that
he
might
merit
well
of
the
Holy
See
,
and
cause
him
to
condescend
and
accept
the
conditions
which
he
refused
:
That
to
this
purpose
he
had
sent
Don
Francis
de
Castro
to
Venice
,
where
finding
greater
resistance
then
he
had
thought
,
he
had
giuen
him
charge
to
vnite
his
offices
with
those
of
other
Princes
.
But
the
difficulties
still
growing
,
he
had
beene
willing
to
try
the
last
remedy
,
which
was
to
shew
himselfe
interessed
for
the
Church
,
and
by
this
meanes
to
take
from
the
Republique
their
hopes
grounded
vpon
the
Popes
feeblenesse
.
But
forasmuch
as
this
was
sinisterly
interpreted
by
some
ill
affeoted
,
he
was
resolued
to
publish
this
his
Deliberation
(
giuing
notice
thereof
to
his
Ministers
,
)
to
wit
,
that
they
should
not
take
decasious
,
how
fit
soeuer
,
to
so
ment
the
Warre
.
Among
the
Grisons
,
the
Mutiners
were
now
to
the
number
of
2000
amongst
whom
a
bruit
was
cunningly
scattered
,
that
the
Repub.
of
Venice
had
bought
the
passage
for
80000
crowns
,
and
therefore
they
would
know
by
whose
hands
this
money
had
passed
.
Vpon
which
occasion
the
Resident
of
Venice
finding
himselfe
not
safe
at
Coira
,
purposed
to
retire
himselfe
to
Tosana
.
But
the
Muriners
,
without
any
respect
,
came
200.
of
them
into
his
House
and
staied
him
,
saying
,
That
it
was
no
time
to
be
going
,
but
to
giue
them
account
who
they
were
that
had
receiued
the
money
from
the
Signiory
of
Venice
,
and
passed
to
very
insolent
speeches
;
whereupon
the
Resident
was
forced
to
retire
himselfe
.
He
made
complaint
of
this
affront
to
the
Councell
,
requiring
that
they
might
be
chastised
;
but
in
the
Councell
there
was
neither
power
nor
vertue
,
the
principall
of
them
and
most
couragious
being
absent
,
some
hauing
retired
themselues
because
of
these
stirres
,
and
others
being
in
the
Valtoline
or
in
Ambassage
Notwithstanding
those
of
the
Councell
offered
him
a
conuoy
to
conduct
him
to
Tosana
,
with
which
being
on
the
way
,
he
was
encountred
by
a
multitude
of
people
,
who
constrained
him
to
returne
into
his
House
,
where
he
was
guarded
as
a
prisoner
,
not
suffered
to
write
or
receiue
a
Letter
:
Onely
to
sweeten
a
little
this
barbarous
vsage
,
they
gaue
him
foure
Gentlemen
to
beare
him
company
.
Afterward
a
rumor
was
raised
that
the
Lorraines
were
in
the
field
,
and
said
that
they
would
open
the
passage
by
force
if
it
were
not
yeelded
in
amity
;
which
renewed
againe
the
mutiny
,
so
as
the
multitude
came
with
such
fury
to
the
Residents
house
,
that
he
could
hardly
be
defended
by
his
guard
.
The
Partisans
of
Spaine
,
although
they
were
bankrupt
,
yet
ceased
not
to
scatter
money
and
put
in
Armes
their
Adherents
;
but
with
all
this
they
could
not
hinder
,
but
that
the
multitude
at
length
gaue
care
to
better
counsell
,
and
was
perswaded
to
expect
the
assembly
of
all
the
Companies
,
and
in
the
meane
while
to
free
the
Resident
,
vpon
promise
that
he
should
arrend
the
Assembly
.
It
was
the
seuenth
day
after
he
had
beene
forced
that
he
was
set
at
liberty
;
but
by
and
by
after
followed
a
new
encounter
.
For
the
souldiers
that
had
beene
leuied
for
the
seruice
of
the
Republique
cited
their
Captaines
,
and
commanded
them
to
giue
their
pay
;
which
forced
the
Resudent
to
giue
the
Captaines
2000.
Crownes
for
this
effect
,
and
by
that
meanes
the
Sedition
was
pacified
,
and
in
the
interim
the
Troupes
or
Companies
were
assembled
.
In
Spaine
,
because
the
Negotiation
of
Don
Francis
de
Castro
did
not
succeed
as
they
desired
,
and
since
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
made
continuall
instances
to
the
King
,
that
he
would
approue
his
iourney
to
Venice
,
they
resolued
at
length
to
giue
way
vnto
him
,
although
they
held
him
rather
a
Souldier
then
a
fit
instrument
of
Peace
,
thinking
it
also
dangerous
to
deny
him
such
a
demand
.
Notwithstanding
they
gaue
him
an
ambiguous
answer
,
as
beleeuing
not
that
he
would
Treat
conformably
to
the
intention
of
Spaine
,
but
that
as
a
souldier
hee
thought
to
be
employed
in
the
Warre
by
one
of
the
Parties
,
rather
then
to
agree
them
.
And
because
they
began
to
suspect
that
the
Pope
relying
vpon
the
succours
of
Spaine
would
refuse
too
stifly
to
admit
a
Concord
,
the
Catholique
King
aduertised
the
Nuntio
by
his
Ministers
,
that
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
more
ready
in
Italy
,
he
had
giuen
order
vnto
all
the
Captaines
(
who
were
retired
to
repose
themselues
in
their
houses
,
)
that
they
should
present
themselues
with
all
the
power
they
could
vpon
the
confines
of
France
,
and
had
also
written
vnto
the
Viceroys
of
Barçelona
and
of
Nauarre
,
that
they
should
put
all
the
Forces
they
could
possibly
in
the
Forts
vpon
the
Frontiers
.
Neuerthelesse
they
adioyned
,
that
it
would
well
become
the
Pope
,
for
diuersion
of
these
broyles
and
dangers
,
to
support
some
small
faults
in
his
children
,
though
to
him
they
seemed
great
.
And
a
few
daies
after
on
another
occasion
they
told
the
Nuntio
,
that
the
King
should
doe
more
seruice
vnto
the
Apostolique
See
by
repressing
the
Heretiques
in
the
Low
Countries
,
then
by
fomenting
the
troubles
of
Italy
,
and
that
so
much
the
more
as
the
Pope
should
bee
assisted
by
Spaine
,
so
much
the
more
straitly
would
the
Venetians
league
themselues
with
the
enemies
of
the
Catholique
faith
:
wherefore
it
was
good
aduice
,
that
the
Pope
should
neglect
his
owne
priuate
interests
for
the
vniuersall
good
of
Christendome
.
In
conclusion
,
to
speake
more
clearely
,
they
said
,
that
it
did
not
beseeme
the
Father
of
all
Christendome
to
ground
a
Warre
so
cruell
and
pernicious
to
Christian
people
,
vpon
a
King
so
pious
,
and
that
his
Holinesse
would
abase
the
Apostolique
Dignitie
,
if
he
sustained
by
humane
meanes
the
Authority
which
God
had
giuen
him
.
They
said
further
,
that
it
was
meet
to
recompence
the
King
with
some
thing
for
the
Declaration
which
he
had
made
,
since
thereby
he
had
drawne
vpon
himselfe
so
many
enemies
:
aiming
herein
either
at
the
Tenths
of
the
Realme
of
Naples
,
or
at
the
remitting
of
the
Fief
.
It
is
certaine
that
this
newes
extremely
troubled
the
Pope
,
seeing
them
when
there
was
no
need
to
make
so
liberall
offers
,
and
in
time
of
necessitie
thus
to
retire
.
But
in
Lorraine
,
the
Count
de
Vaudemont
fell
sicke
.
Some
attributed
the
cause
thereof
to
a
wound
which
he
had
receiued
in
his
head
,
chasing
a
Hart
a
yeare
before
,
whereby
he
lost
a
good
quantity
of
bloud
;
and
others
to
the
vexations
which
he
receiued
by
the
importunities
of
so
many
in
different
places
.
In
the
meane
while
,
Aduices
came
from
Italy
,
that
the
Dissentions
were
likely
to
be
accommodated
.
Montagu
the
Resident
at
Venice
for
the
great
Duke
,
writ
vnto
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
,
that
the
Cardinal
de
Ioyeuse
and
Fresne
had
assured
him
that
the
Accord
would
certainly
follow
their
Negotiation
;
but
that
they
kept
it
secret
,
because
being
knowne
,
if
it
were
not
agreeable
to
all
,
it
might
be
interrupted
.
The
Duke
visited
the
Count
de
Vaudemont
,
and
comforted
him
with
this
aduice
,
promising
him
that
the
Secretary
Padauin
would
returne
contented
.
And
calling
Him
to
speak
with
him
vpon
this
aduice
,
first
he
excused
himselfe
for
deferring
to
Treat
with
him
,
because
he
was
hindered
by
the
Diet
:
then
told
him
that
from
Rome
and
from
France
he
had
certaine
aduice
that
the
Peace
was
vpon
concluding
.
That
the
Preparations
at
Milan
and
Rome
were
slackened
,
and
so
the
occasion
of
the
Leuie
ceased
.
And
howsoeuer
hee
had
a
charge
to
sollicite
it
,
neuerthelesse
things
now
being
vpon
termes
of
Concord
,
he
ought
to
surcease
vntill
he
had
further
commandement
.
That
his
intention
was
very
good
,
and
that
he
would
not
deferre
to
prepare
himselfe
,
but
onely
to
spare
them
charges
:
praying
him
to
represent
vnto
the
Republique
this
his
good
office
and
counsell
which
he
gaue
with
sincerity
.
The
Secretary
thanked
him
,
but
withall
wished
him
to
consider
that
oftentimes
rumours
of
Peace
were
scattered
,
which
in
effect
vanish
into
smoake
;
and
that
the
Pope
was
then
farthest
off
,
when
he
seemed
to
be
the
nearest
;
That
the
Republique
hauing
yeelded
something
,
in
stead
of
being
appeased
he
required
yet
more
:
That
the
Pope
hauing
published
in
Consistory
his
finall
resolution
to
the
Warre
,
vanting
himselfe
of
the
Assistance
of
Princes
,
and
naming
a
Legate
,
this
had
made
the
Republique
to
Arme
for
the
common
repose
:
That
the
diligence
which
the
Count
had
testified
of
his
willingnesse
to
serue
them
,
had
moued
the
Senate
to
send
Him
into
Lorraine
;
That
none
knew
better
their
necessities
than
the
Republique
themselues
,
&
that
his
Highnesse
ought
to
beleeue
him
,
knowing
well
that
the
Senate
would
not
cast
themselues
vpon
needlesse
expences
.
Wherefore
it
was
not
to
the
purpose
to
write
vnto
Venice
that
the
Leuie
might
be
deferred
,
but
rather
to
take
such
order
that
he
might
write
that
their
Souldiers
were
ready
in
the
field
.
The
Duke
replied
,
that
what
he
had
said
of
the
Peace
was
vpon
good
ground
,
&
that
he
desired
this
satisfaction
that
he
would
write
according
to
his
counsell
,
especially
since
the
indisposition
of
the
Count
his
Sonne
might
dispense
with
his
employment
for
some
few
dayes
.
Hereupon
Padauin
consented
to
write
by
an
expresse
Currier
,
saying
,
he
hoped
that
the
Count
being
recouered
,
whilest
they
expected
an
answer
,
would
then
take
order
to
make
the
Leuy
.
To
which
the
Duke
answered
nothing
;
and
not
withstanding
that
many
times
,
euen
by
interrogations
,
the
Secretary
was
instant
to
haue
an
answer
,
whether
the
Count
did
seriously
intend
,
as
also
the
Duke
his
Father
,
to
assist
them
,
yet
he
could
draw
nothing
from
them
.
The
Count
sent
to
see
whether
the
Secretary
were
satisfied
by
the
Duke
;
to
whom
He
answered
,
That
he
was
to
attend
his
recouery
,
that
they
made
prayers
for
his
health
at
Venice
,
whither
he
had
written
,
assuring
the
Republique
of
his
seruice
;
which
gaue
the
Count
great
comfort
,
and
the
Duke
thanked
Padauin
,
saying
,
That
hee
would
acknowledge
his
Sonne
owed
his
life
vnto
him
.
About
this
time
Criuelli
,
Chamberlaine
to
the
Duke
of
Bauier
,
arriued
at
Nancy
,
bringing
with
him
a
Breue
from
the
Pope
,
by
which
were
renued
the
instances
made
vnto
the
Count
,
to
withdraw
himselfe
from
the
Seruice
of
the
Republique
.
He
had
Audience
of
all
seuerally
with
contentment
.
The
Count
would
not
be
seene
by
him
,
excusing
himselfe
by
reason
of
his
indisposition
;
but
some
dayes
after
being
much
importuned
,
he
receiued
him
with
condition
,
that
he
should
speake
but
little
,
and
be
content
with
a
short
answer
,
without
replying
.
He
had
then
Audience
,
where
he
endeuoured
to
moue
the
Count
by
Reasons
of
Religion
and
of
State
;
To
which
the
Count
answered
,
that
he
had
a
care
of
his
Honour
,
which
was
in
such
sort
ioyned
with
Religion
,
that
they
could
not
be
separated
.
Padauin
met
this
Criuelli
at
the
Church
,
who
vsed
to
him
courteous
words
,
saying
,
That
the
Duke
his
Master
desired
Peace
,
and
that
for
this
effect
he
had
appointed
publique
Prayers
,
and
that
he
proiected
to
goe
in
Pilgrimage
,
and
that
he
hoped
Peace
would
follow
,
considering
that
the
Spaniards
really
desired
it
,
both
for
the
affaires
of
Flanders
,
and
for
the
Election
of
the
King
of
Romanes
.
SEVENTH
BOOKE
.
WHilest
Padauin
expected
an
answer
from
Venice
,
Mounsieur
de
Bassompierre
arriued
at
the
Court
of
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
,
to
speake
by
word
of
mouth
with
that
Secretary
,
&
from
thence
to
passe
vnto
the
Seruice
of
the
Republique
,
according
as
he
had
promised
to
the
Ambass
.
Priuli
.
And
he
brought
this
newes
vnto
the
Count
,
that
when
he
took
leaue
of
the
King
,
his
Maiesty
desired
him
to
tel
him
in
his
behalfe
,
that
he
could
not
saue
his
Reputation
,
if
he
failed
the
Republique
,
much
lesse
finde
any
apparant
pretext
to
excuse
himselfe
.
Further
,
he
gaue
him
aduice
that
the
Duke
of
Guise
offered
himselfe
to
be
his
Lieutenant
,
and
that
a
great
number
of
Souldiers
were
prouided
to
got
with
him
,
the
King
being
willing
to
giue
license
to
all
except
his
Officers
.
There
was
one
expressely
sent
vnto
the
Count
from
the
Canton
of
Schaffusa
,
who
offered
Him
a
Leuie
of
men
,
and
all
other
commodities
.
Marinuille
also
returned
from
Florence
,
bringing
certaine
hopes
of
a
Concord
,
which
was
further
confirmed
by
a
Currier
dispatched
with
diligence
vnto
the
Duke
,
with
aduice
that
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
hauing
receiued
all
contentment
,
was
to
depart
from
Venice
to
goe
to
the
Pope
But
the
Currier
being
come
from
Venice
with
answer
,
Padauin
complained
vnto
the
Count
in
the
Name
of
the
Republique
,
for
that
the
Souldiers
were
not
ready
as
he
had
promised
,
and
pressed
him
to
make
haste
,
in
remedy
of
his
former
slacknesse
.
The
Count
hereat
was
astonished
,
and
answered
that
he
had
done
his
duty
before
,
if
the
Duke
his
Father
had
permitted
him
,
with
whom
it
was
meet
to
speake
.
Padauin
replied
,
that
he
would
doe
so
,
for
so
he
had
order
;
but
that
he
had
first
addressed
himselfe
to
him
,
as
to
the
Principall
;
that
he
would
retaine
the
Currier
a
day
or
two
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
absolutely
send
his
answer
,
not
of
complements
or
excuses
,
but
of
effects
.
The
Father
and
a●d
his
Sonnes
assembled
in
Counsell
vpon
the
answer
which
they
were
to
giue
.
The
Cardinall
first
began
,
and
said
,
That
their
House
had
bin
alwaies
deuoted
to
the
Church
,
against
which
none
of
their
Family
euer
carried
Armes
,
and
that
they
ought
not
now
to
do
otherwise
;
That
this
were
to
blast
their
Reputation
,
and
incurre
the
vniuersall
hatred
of
Catholiques
,
besides
the
danger
of
running
into
Censures
,
which
were
terrible
,
setting
before
their
eyes
the
great
Troubles
of
the
Duke
of
Bar
,
for
marying
Madame
Catharine
,
the
Kings
Sister
:
And
much
exaggerating
these
Reasons
,
he
concluded
that
they
ought
openly
to
deny
Padauin
that
which
he
desired
,
and
that
this
might
be
a
cause
of
Peace
,
considering
that
the
Repub.
seeing
themselues
defeated
of
this
succour
,
would
humble
themselues
vnto
the
pope
.
The
Duke
of
Bar
was
of
the
same
opinion
with
the
Cardinall
,
adding
withall
,
that
it
was
fit
to
finde
some
temperament
by
which
they
might
saue
the
Reputation
of
the
Count.
The
Count
himselfe
considered
on
the
one
side
,
what
had
beene
told
him
from
the
King
of
France
,
and
from
others
who
admonished
him
of
his
engagement
;
and
on
the
other
,
what
had
beene
written
from
Tuscany
;
and
concluded
that
they
should
well
weigh
how
farre
he
was
obliged
,
for
that
he
ought
to
preferre
his
obligation
to
all
other
considerations
.
The
Father
said
,
that
he
felt
in
himselfe
a
very
great
combate
;
for
the
Reasons
of
Religion
and
State
did
not
permit
that
any
of
His
should
take
Armes
against
the
Church
,
and
especially
when
other
Catholique
Princes
would
not
doe
it
;
Besides
,
that
the
Warres
of
Italy
would
be
the
ruine
of
Christendome
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
he
desired
to
giue
some
contentment
to
the
Republique
;
yet
he
preferred
still
the
considerations
of
his
House
to
all
others
.
Vpon
this
ground
he
was
resolued
,
since
he
could
not
satisfie
them
with
words
,
to
abide
all
euill
accidents
that
could
happen
,
rather
than
giue
way
to
this
Leuie
.
Wherefore
,
when
Padauin
came
to
the
Audience
which
the
Duke
gaue
him
in
presence
of
the
Duke
of
Bar
his
Sonne
,
where
He
declared
,
that
although
at
Venice
they
greatly
maruelled
why
the
Souldiers
were
no
sooner
in
readinesse
,
yet
neuerthelesse
they
were
perswaded
that
this
default
would
be
recompensed
with
a
greater
diligence
:
The
Duke
answered
,
that
he
accounted
the
Peace
to
be
in
a
manner
concluded
,
and
therefore
there
needed
no
more
words
;
That
the
Republique
hauing
their
Affaire
accommodated
,
the
Censures
would
fall
on
his
House
:
That
for
this
cause
they
ought
not
to
bring
molestation
vpon
others
without
any
fruit
;
seeing
that
the
more
he
desired
to
gratifie
the
Republique
vpon
all
occurrences
,
so
much
the
more
sory
was
hee
that
he
could
not
permit
his
Children
to
serue
against
the
Church
;
That
on
other
occasions
he
and
his
Children
would
be
alwaies
ready
to
employ
themselues
with
all
their
forces
for
the
seruice
of
the
Republique
.
Padauin
apprehending
the
Negatiue
so
clearely
,
iudged
it
necessarie
to
speake
plainly
,
and
said
,
That
the
reports
of
Peace
were
without
ground
;
that
if
they
had
beene
true
,
he
should
not
haue
had
so
many
Commandments
so
often
reiterated
to
sollicite
them
,
and
although
the
Peace
might
follow
vpon
the
Treaty
,
yet
the
Count
denying
the
seruice
which
he
owed
,
might
render
it
difficult
,
because
the
Pope
hereby
might
be
more
hardned
:
That
the
Republique
had
not
pressed
this
Leuie
so
much
,
if
they
had
not
esteemed
it
necessarie
:
That
whosoeuer
puts
himselfe
in
the
seruice
of
a
Prince
,
ought
to
obey
,
not
taking
vpon
him
to
iudge
whether
that
which
hee
commandeth
be
necessary
and
conuenient
,
or
not
:
That
the
feare
of
Censures
was
but
a
vanity
,
because
they
knew
certainly
that
the
Pope
would
acknowledge
his
error
,
and
keepe
himselfe
from
the
like
hereafter
:
That
if
Excommunication
were
valide
in
all
cases
,
Princes
were
vndone
:
That
it
was
not
meet
to
presuppose
infallibility
in
Popes
,
since
God
often
permits
wicked
Ones
for
the
chastisement
of
the
world
:
That
the
obligation
of
the
Count
by
the
consent
of
the
Duke
his
Father
had
beene
contracted
in
time
of
Contentions
;
wherefore
if
he
had
no
feare
to
promise
it
,
he
ought
not
to
feare
the
execution
of
it
.
And
he
adioyned
,
that
the
Duke
hauing
demanded
so
much
respite
,
as
they
might
write
and
receiue
answer
,
he
knew
not
how
they
could
come
to
a
refusall
without
breach
of
word
.
The
Duke
answered
,
that
he
held
the
Peace
for
assured
,
and
euery
houre
expected
to
heare
of
the
Conclusion
.
After
two
houres
audience
,
where
passed
many
answers
and
replies
on
the
one
part
and
the
other
,
the
Duke
continuing
still
to
say
,
that
he
expected
the
Conclusion
,
Padauin
told
him
,
that
if
they
resolued
to
say
nothing
else
they
should
declare
themselues
,
that
he
might
immediately
depart
to
prouide
else
where
for
the
seruice
of
his
Prince
,
since
he
could
obtaine
nothing
from
Them
that
were
obliged
.
Vpon
this
the
Duke
praied
him
to
wait
three
or
foure
daies
.
The
next
morning
Padauin
had
audience
of
the
Count
,
who
at
the
first
fight
told
him
,
that
he
desired
death
rather
then
to
be
in
this
estate
,
which
hee
neuer
beleeued
would
haue
hapned
:
That
hee
could
not
dissemble
his
griefe
,
for
that
he
saw
on
the
one
side
his
owne
engagement
,
and
on
the
other
the
will
of
his
Father
,
whom
he
durst
not
contradict
:
That
the
Breues
of
the
Pope
,
&
the
pursuits
of
many
,
especially
of
the
Iesuites
,
had
put
scruples
into
the
Dukes
mind
,
with
he
could
not
abolish
,
being
aged
&
subject
torecciue
impressions
of
terror
:
That
he
confesse
of
the
Republique
had
iust
cause
to
complaine
of
him
for
the
money
which
he
had
receiued
,
seeing
he
failed
them
in
time
of
need
;
but
he
protested
that
it
was
not
his
fault
,
and
praied
Padauin
to
condale
with
him
,
and
spake
with
such
affection
that
teares
fell
from
him
.
Padauin
,
comforted
him
and
said
,
That
in
aduersitie
it
was
needfull
to
vse
prudence
,
and
that
he
must
complaine
of
the
Pope
who
sold
away
his
reputation
by
meanes
of
his
Father
.
Hee
repeated
vnto
him
the
same
things
which
he
had
said
to
the
Duke
,
with
greater
vehomence
and
confidence
,
exhorting
him
to
make
a
new
tryall
with
his
,
Father
to
take
away
all
impediment
,
to
the
send
that
such
an
action
,
which
would
blemish
his
honour
,
might
not
come
to
the
knowledge
of
men
.
Vpon
these
words
the
Count
promised
to
vse
all
his
power
with
the
Duke
his
Father
,
but
withall
remembred
him
that
his
Father
by
I
enson
of
his
yeares
was
feeble
in
body
and
mind
,
and
oppressed
with
the
suggestions
of
diuers
.
Padauin
saw
well
that
all
this
was
nought
but
artifices
;
wherefore
hauing
waited
the
foure
daies
,
he
demanded
Audience
to
take
his
leaue
,
which
they
prolonged
,
to
serue
themselues
of
time
.
But
in
the
end
being
constrained
to
dilcourer
themselues
,
the
Count
proposed
this
motion
,
That
a
Leuie
should
be
made
vpon
promise
that
the
men
should
not
serue
against
the
Pope
,
and
this
onely
to
take
away
the
scruple
of
the
Duke
his
Father
;
obliging
himselfe
that
when
once
the
souldiers
were
in
Italy
they
should
obey
the
commandements
of
the
Republique
without
reseruation
.
This
Padauin
would
not
accept
,
that
he
might
not
violate
the
Capitulation
,
which
was
to
serue
Contra
quoscunque
.
So
he
resolued
to
passe
into
Suitzerland
,
presently
after
he
was
aduised
where
he
might
finde
the
Deputies
of
the
Cantons
.
The
Pope
in
the
meane
while
during
these
Differences
,
neglected
not
any
thing
which
might
susteine
his
Dignity
.
For
hauing
learned
out
of
the
writings
of
the
Venetians
,
that
at
Genoa
was
a
Law
altogether
conformable
to
that
of
Venice
,
which
forbade
Ecclesiastiques
to
purchase
,
he
made
instance
that
it
might
be
reuoked
.
Which
the
Republique
readily
obeyed
,
to
doe
a
thing
gratefull
to
his
Holinesse
,
and
to
shew
that
the
reuocation
of
their
Edicts
made
the
yeare
before
,
as
we
haue
formerly
said
,
had
proceeded
from
a
free
disposition
,
beleeuing
also
hereby
to
render
the
cause
of
the
Venetian
Republique
more
odious
.
And
vpon
the
like
instance
of
the
Pope
,
they
gaue
aduice
of
this
reuocation
in
Spaine
by
their
Ambassador
,
which
was
esteemed
in
that
Court
for
an
extreme
affectation
,
whereby
it
appeared
manifestly
that
herein
they
would
giue
example
not
onely
to
Venice
,
but
to
Portugall
also
,
to
Arragon
,
and
to
the
King
himselfe
.
The
Duke
of
Sauoy
signified
vnto
the
Catholique
King
by
Iames
Antony
de
la
Tour
his
Ambassador
Extraordinary
arriued
a
little
before
in
Spaine
,
to
giue
aduice
of
a
Mariage
concluded
betweene
his
Daughter
and
the
Duke
of
Mantua
,
that
he
had
accepted
the
Instructions
of
the
Emperour
to
be
Mediator
of
the
Differences
betweene
the
Pope
and
the
Republique
of
Venice
.
To
which
the
King
answered
in
generall
terms
;
but
the
Duke
of
Lerma
commended
him
for
that
he
obeyed
the
Emperour
,
that
the
King
had
so
great
a
desire
of
the
Agreement
,
that
he
praied
God
to
grant
him
good
successe
,
that
so
good
an
effect
might
be
produced
by
his
meanes
.
The
Duke
without
expecting
any
further
,
published
his
voyage
,
and
gaue
order
to
his
Court
,
to
make
ready
.
Whereupon
at
Venice
the
bruit
of
his
comming
euery
day
more
and
more
increased
,
and
the
Duke
sent
to
Venice
,
Iohn
Baptista
Soluro
with
Letters
of
credence
of
27.
of
February
,
to
giue
notice
vnto
the
Senate
,
how
the
Emperour
had
sent
to
Turin
the
Marquis
of
Castillon
,
to
sollicite
him
to
passe
to
Venice
for
the
accommodating
of
these
Differences
:
which
being
willing
to
vndertake
,
as
well
to
obey
the
Emperour
,
as
to
serue
the
Republique
,
he
was
determined
to
defer
no
longer
,
but
immediatly
to
begin
his
iourney
,
hoping
that
the
Republique
would
well
accept
his
comming
and
his
interposing
.
That
he
had
sent
his
Ambassador
to
this
end
,
to
certifie
the
Republique
of
his
good
will
and
of
the
diligence
which
he
would
vse
.
Audience
was
giuen
to
this
Ambassadar
on
the
11.
of
March
with
a
courteous
answer
,
that
the
Senate
tooke
in
good
part
the
comming
of
his
Highnesse
.
For
this
cause
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
resolued
to
send
a
Gentleman
to
Rome
,
to
aducrtise
the
Pope
what
had
beene
deliberated
,
and
by
the
meanes
of
Alincourt
to
pursue
the
businesse
to
a
Conclusion
.
But
whilest
he
was
on
dispatching
,
hee
changed
his
minde
,
and
resolued
to
goe
himselfe
in
person
,
and
accordingly
departed
the
day
following
,
which
was
the
17.
of
the
same
Moneth
of
March.
After
the
Cardinall
was
parted
from
Venice
,
the
Marquis
of
Castillon
,
Ambassador
for
the
Emperour
arriued
there
,
and
without
any
publique
and
solemne
entry
presented
himselfe
vnto
the
Duke
.
Where
hauing
put
him
in
minde
of
the
good
offices
which
he
had
done
him
in
Rome
vpon
the
beginning
of
these
troubles
,
to
the
end
that
the
Pope
might
suspend
his
Monitory
,
howsoeuer
he
did
not
preuaile
as
he
desired
,
for
the
euill
disposition
of
the
Affaires
:
He
said
further
,
that
he
had
alwaies
done
the
same
in
the
Court
of
the
Emperour
,
and
that
the
Emperour
vehemently
desiring
to
see
an
end
of
these
controuersies
,
had
designed
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
to
bring
this
good
worke
to
effect
,
with
whom
he
was
willing
to
ioyne
himselfe
for
his
great
affection
to
the
Republique
,
as
well
for
his
proper
interests
as
for
those
of
his
House
.
And
that
the
Duke
being
not
able
so
suddenly
to
take
his
iourney
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Court
which
did
accompany
him
,
the
Emperour
had
commanded
him
who
spake
to
hasten
his
voyage
to
giue
beginning
vnto
the
Treaty
,
lest
by
too
much
delay
the
Grisons
might
come
to
Armes
,
which
might
put
the
Affaire
out
of
all
hope
of
Pacification
.
That
now
he
was
much
comforted
,
vnderstanding
that
the
Senate
in
their
wisdome
had
taken
a
pious
resolution
,
and
found
meanes
that
the
Cardinall
was
gone
with
satisfaction
towards
his
Holinesse
,
and
that
matters
had
receiued
some
temperament
.
And
he
praied
his
Serenitie
that
he
would
make
him
partaker
of
all
the
particularities
of
the
Affaire
,
offering
to
cooperate
therein
in
the
name
of
the
Emperour
to
take
away
all
difficulties
which
might
remaine
:
And
vpon
this
presented
his
Letters
of
credence
from
the
Emperour
and
from
the
Duke
of
Sauoy
.
The
Senate
gaue
order
to
let
him
see
the
state
of
things
,
and
in
particular
communicated
to
him
the
answer
last
giuen
vnto
the
Cardinall
.
The
Marquis
was
in
great
perplexity
,
and
doubted
they
had
not
communicated
all
intirely
,
especially
how
far
the
Republique
had
condescended
:
but
being
further
assured
that
nothing
had
beene
concealed
from
him
,
he
made
instance
that
he
might
carry
vnto
the
Pope
some
little
further
satisfaction
obtained
in
fauour
of
the
Emperour
.
But
he
preuailed
nothing
,
the
Senate
telling
him
,
that
hauing
yeelded
so
much
as
was
possible
without
wronging
their
Liberty
,
they
could
yeeld
no
more
;
and
that
he
might
,
if
he
pleased
,
propose
vnto
the
Pope
,
what
had
beene
accorded
to
the
Ministers
of
France
and
Spaine
,
and
Treat
the
Agreement
vpon
the
same
conditions
.
The
Spaniards
seeing
the
Card.
de
Ioyeuse
arriued
at
Venice
,
did
hold
the
Affaire
in
a
manner
for
accommodated
;
but
seeing
him
afterwards
depart
without
obtaining
any
more
then
what
had
beene
yeelded
to
Fresne
and
to
Them
,
they
suspected
either
that
the
Treaty
was
broken
,
or
that
the
Pope
dealt
deceitfully
with
the
King
of
Spaine
,
hauing
more
secret
intelligence
with
the
French
.
And
Don
Francis
de
Castro
hauing
written
the
deliberation
of
the
Senate
communicated
to
him
,
sent
speedily
the
copie
thereof
to
Rome
to
the
Catholique
Ambassador
,
who
not
onely
shewed
it
to
the
Pope
,
but
further
published
it
thorow
the
Court
,
to
the
end
that
all
might
know
,
that
the
French
could
promise
no
more
then
they
.
But
the
Senate
,
to
the
end
that
the
state
of
things
should
not
be
diuersly
represented
according
to
the
affections
of
them
that
Treated
,
gaue
aduice
of
all
to
their
Ministers
in
all
the
Courts
of
Princes
,
sending
to
euery
one
an
extract
of
their
last
resolution
.
Vpon
the
arriuall
of
the
Cardinall
at
Rome
,
all
the
Court
was
moued
,
and
euery
one
spake
thereof
according
to
his
passion
.
Some
desired
the
Agreement
,
others
abhorred
it
:
by
some
it
was
holden
for
concluded
,
others
beleeued
it
broken
,
and
impossible
.
During
some
daies
at
the
first
,
the
Pope
was
in
such
sort
distracted
with
diuers
thoughts
,
that
both
He
and
his
Ministers
greatly
varied
.
Sometimes
it
seemed
vnto
them
that
many
points
wanted
in
the
Treaty
,
to
come
to
a
good
end
:
otherwhiles
they
beleeued
that
all
might
be
composed
.
So
that
the
Pope
being
pressed
with
so
diuers
instances
and
opinions
,
he
confessed
to
Persons
worthy
of
faith
,
that
he
found
himselfe
very
irresolute
and
in
great
perplexity
.
And
he
answered
Alincourt
(
who
knowing
this
irresolution
of
the
Pope
,
the
third
day
after
the
arriuall
of
the
Cardinall
,
went
to
him
to
complaine
of
a
rumor
dispersed
in
Rome
,
that
the
Affaire
could
not
be
accommodated
,
or
at
least
concluded
on
such
conditions
as
the
King
his
Master
had
obtained
,
and
that
this
was
to
depriue
his
Maiestie
of
the
merit
of
so
great
an
enterprise
and
so
much
paines
as
he
had
taken
,
)
that
though
hee
were
vexed
with
many
conflicts
,
in
such
sort
that
for
three
daies
space
he
had
beene
in
a
perpetuall
torment
,
hauing
drawne
from
the
Card.
de
Ioyeuse
and
the
Ambassador
Castillon
nothing
but
generall
words
brought
from
the
Venetians
,
he
was
not
withstanding
resolued
to
a
Concord
,
prouided
that
they
should
make
a
new
essay
for
the
returne
of
the
Iesuites
.
It
is
very
certaine
,
that
many
Cardinals
who
did
not
like
the
Popes
precipitation
in
comming
so
speedily
vnto
Censures
,
were
then
also
displeased
that
he
should
reuoke
them
without
obtaining
his
Designe
to
make
the
Repub.
submit
.
And
Some
amongst
them
did
not
sticke
to
mutine
and
combine
,
with
resolution
to
contradict
him
in
Confistory
,
wherein
they
were
incouraged
by
some
who
aimed
totally
to
hinder
the
Agreement
,
and
by
others
to
preuent
at
least
the
Card.
de
Ioyeuse
that
he
should
not
be
the
Author
of
it
.
That
which
was
particularly
Treated
at
Rome
by
the
Cardinall
,
and
by
the
Ambassadors
of
the
Kings
of
France
and
Spaine
,
was
not
at
all
communicated
to
the
Senate
of
Venice
;
so
that
they
knew
nothing
of
these
Negotiations
,
saue
onely
so
much
as
the
Ambassadors
Castro
&
Fresne
spake
,
and
that
which
hath
beene
written
by
the
Card.
du
Perron
,
and
by
the
Archbishop
of
Vrbin
.
For
that
which
was
said
by
the
two
Ambassadors
,
it
shall
be
declared
in
due
place
.
But
the
relations
of
the
Cardinall
and
the
Archbishop
imported
,
that
it
seemed
vnto
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
comming
to
Rome
to
negotiate
and
conclude
the
Agreement
with
the
Pope
,
that
there
was
no
other
difficulty
but
that
he
could
not
promise
the
restoring
of
the
Iesuites
,
which
for
many
reasons
was
ardently
desired
by
his
Holinesse
.
That
being
assembled
in
counsell
with
the
Ambassador
Alincourt
and
the
French
Cardinals
,
they
had
decreed
to
represent
this
point
vnto
the
Pope
with
some
temperament
.
That
accordingly
after
he
had
spoken
of
other
points
and
giuen
good
contentment
in
a
manner
vnto
the
Pope
,
he
said
,
That
hee
could
not
hope
to
obtaine
by
particular
Treaty
the
restoring
of
the
Iesuites
,
but
he
knew
a
course
by
meanes
whereof
without
doubt
their
reestablishment
might
be
obtained
;
which
was
,
that
his
Holinesse
should
put
in
his
hand
a
Breue
with
absolute
power
to
reuoke
the
Censures
,
which
he
would
carry
to
Venice
,
where
hauing
shewed
his
power
he
would
tell
them
he
had
a
charge
to
execute
nothing
but
on
condition
that
the
Iesuites
might
be
readmitted
:
And
by
this
meanes
he
hoped
that
when
they
saw
at
Venice
that
nothing
else
remained
but
this
onely
point
,
to
accord
all
questions
,
they
would
resolute
to
giue
him
this
contentment
.
The
Pope
wel
rudged
that
his
Honor
would
be
much
impaired
,
if
he
abandoned
the
Iesuites
,
who
had
beene
chased
(
as
he
perswaded
himselfe
)
for
their
obedience
to
his
Interdict
;
hauing
also
promised
them
that
he
would
not
encline
to
any
Concord
,
but
with
condition
that
they
should
be
restored
.
Whereunto
also
was
ioyned
another
point
of
his
Reputation
,
That
if
for
two
Men
of
the
Church
imprisoned
,
he
had
made
so
much
bruit
in
the
World
,
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
ought
much
lesse
to
endure
the
banishment
of
a
whole
Order
.
But
the
Cardinall
du
Perron
perswaded
at
length
the
Pope
,
telling
him
that
if
this
were
the
only
point
to
hinder
the
Treaty
,
the
generall
Cause
which
was
in
controuersie
,
would
become
the
particular
cause
of
the
Iesuites
,
and
not
of
the
Apostolique
See
;
adding
,
That
first
of
all
it
was
meet
to
reestablish
his
owne
Authority
at
Venice
,
which
being
once
setled
,
it
would
be
easie
by
that
means
to
restore
there
the
Iesuites
:
wherefore
,
not
to
name
them
in
this
Treaty
,
was
not
absolutely
to
exclude
them
,
but
only
to
deferre
their
restitution
.
To
confirme
his
speech
,
he
called
to
minde
the
example
of
Clement
8.
who
in
the
reconciliation
of
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
notwithstanding
that
he
esteemed
highly
that
article
of
the
returne
of
the
Iesuites
,
yet
seeing
the
difficulty
of
it
,
he
was
content
to
let
it
go
,
with
hope
to
obtaine
in
due
time
what
then
seemed
impossible
;
in
which
hope
he
was
not
deceiued
,
hauing
afterwards
easily
obtained
what
he
desired
.
The
Pope
was
content
that
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
should
doe
all
he
could
possibly
for
the
restitution
of
the
Iesuites
,
without
insisting
vpon
that
point
,
seeing
he
could
not
for
that
time
passe
further
.
But
besides
this
,
three
other
difficulties
crossed
the
Treaty
of
the
Cardinall
.
The
first
,
because
the
Pope
would
haue
Mounsieur
de
Fresne
,
the
French
Ambassador
at
Venice
,
demand
by
writing
in
the
Name
of
the
King
,
and
of
the
Republique
,
that
the
Censures
might
be
taken
away
,
so
as
Don
Inigo
de
Cardenas
the
Ambassador
of
Spaine
had
done
:
But
the
Ministers
of
the
French
King
would
haue
this
done
by
M.
d'
Alincourt
his
Ambassador
at
Rome
,
wherewith
at
length
the
Pope
was
contented
.
As
also
that
the
said
Cardinall
,
and
M.
d'
Alincourt
,
should
giue
him
their
word
in
the
Name
of
the
King
,
that
the
Lawes
should
remaine
without
execution
,
vntill
the
Accord
might
be
effected
.
This
the
Pope
did
not
like
on
this
fashion
,
pretending
that
they
ought
to
say
,
that
it
was
with
the
consent
of
the
Republique
,
and
vntill
the
Accord
was
effected
.
But
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
hauing
not
receiued
hereupon
any
word
from
the
Republique
,
as
hath
bin
said
,
could
not
say
that
it
was
with
their
consent
.
The
Copies
of
these
Propositions
,
made
by
Cardenas
,
Alincourt
and
Ioyeuse
are
scattered
ouer
the
World
,
but
how
true
or
false
they
are
we
cannot
say
,
nothing
of
all
this
being
communicated
to
the
Republique
,
as
also
the
Senate
neuer
gaue
any
word
,
excepting
such
as
hath
beene
formerly
related
.
Thirdly
,
it
was
the
Popes
will
,
that
following
the
custome
of
the
Court
,
the
Censures
should
be
taken
away
at
Rome
,
beleeuing
it
an
indignity
(
besides
the
vnusualnesse
of
the
matter
)
which
would
much
diminish
his
Reputation
,
and
that
he
should
too
farre
abase
himselfe
,
if
he
should
send
a
Cardinall
to
this
effect
.
But
the
Ministers
of
France
very
well
considered
that
this
was
to
dissolue
totally
all
that
hitherto
had
been
concluded
,
because
without
doubt
at
Rome
many
things
would
be
proposed
by
diuers
Persons
to
hinder
and
trauerse
the
Affaire
,
and
many
new
difficulties
would
be
raised
.
And
although
all
were
concluded
,
yet
nothing
could
be
executed
at
Rome
,
but
in
such
forme
as
might
argue
the
Senate
of
Venice
to
haue
faulted
.
Now
at
Venice
it
was
certaine
,
they
would
endure
nothing
in
the
world
which
might
imply
that
the
Censures
had
beene
valide
.
Wherefore
the
French
,
holding
this
point
to
be
most
essential
,
did
so
well
work
the
Pope
,
that
he
yeelded
no
act
should
passe
in
Rome
.
They
desired
further
,
that
in
the
first
Consistory
his
Holinesse
would
communicate
to
the
Cardinals
what
had
beene
deliberated
;
but
he
consented
not
to
doe
it
,
only
in
a
priuate
Audience
he
spake
with
some
thereof
,
with
resolution
to
call
foure
or
six
a
day
into
his
Chamber
,
and
take
their
opinions
each
one
a
part
.
The
Pope
presupposed
that
the
Prisoners
should
be
rendered
without
Protestation
;
but
hauing
vnderstood
that
at
Venice
they
were
resolued
to
Protest
,
he
was
vpon
the
point
to
breake
off
all
,
if
the
Cardinall
du
Perron
had
not
perswaded
him
to
the
contrary
,
saying
,
That
if
on
this
occasion
he
ought
to
breake
,
it
would
be
more
aduantageous
to
his
Dignity
that
he
should
breake
at
Venice
,
for
then
the
cause
of
this
breach
would
be
wholly
ascribed
to
the
Venetians
;
whereas
if
he
brake
in
Rome
,
it
would
be
attributed
to
his
stiffenesse
.
By
this
meanes
the
Pope
being
setled
,
passed
by
this
difficulty
.
In
the
first
Consistory
which
was
made
after
these
resolutions
,
all
the
Cardinals
were
present
,
euen
those
who
for
their
indisposition
were
not
accustomed
to
come
but
very
rarely
,
assuring
themselues
that
the
Pope
would
communicate
to
them
the
resolution
which
he
had
taken
,
and
some
amongst
them
were
prepared
to
contradict
.
But
the
Pope
after
he
had
Treated
some
other
Consistoriall
matters
,
did
not
speake
hereof
one
word
,
only
he
heard
them
all
in
priuate
Audience
(
for
six
dayes
space
)
speaking
to
them
of
this
Affaire
,
as
of
a
thing
already
done
.
Some
in
their
answers
commended
the
action
with
many
words
,
some
with
fewer
;
but
some
few
opposed
themselues
,
and
others
to
raise
more
difficulties
represented
new
precautions
.
Some
were
of
opinion
that
it
was
better
to
send
the
Cardinall
Borghese
,
and
some
others
would
haue
the
Cardinall
Zapata
ioyned
with
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
.
But
the
Pope
resolued
in
himselfe
not
to
depart
from
his
first
deliberation
,
nor
from
that
which
had
beene
concluded
with
Ioyeuse
.
Now
remained
only
the
forme
of
the
Breue
,
full
of
extreame
difficulties
,
the
Question
being
at
once
to
saue
both
the
Dignity
of
the
Pope
,
and
of
the
Senate
:
a
thing
so
much
the
more
hard
and
knotty
,
because
it
was
without
all
example
of
former
times
.
For
anciently
the
Popes
taking
away
their
Censures
at
the
supplication
of
them
that
had
beene
Censured
,
were
able
,
by
inserting
in
their
Breues
their
Repentance
and
acts
of
humility
which
they
had
vsed
,
to
make
themselues
formidable
no
lesse
in
their
Pardons
than
in
their
Thunderings
.
But
in
this
businesse
,
the
case
was
vtterly
different
,
wherein
they
could
not
put
one
word
to
exalt
the
Popes
actions
,
or
in
fauour
of
his
Censures
,
but
it
would
be
sufficient
to
breake
the
whole
Treaty
.
Herein
the
Cardinall
deuised
a
new
and
prudent
temper
,
which
was
,
not
to
expedite
any
Breue
,
but
to
Treat
all
at
Venice
only
by
word
of
mouth
,
that
he
might
not
bring
to
Venice
any
shadow
of
suspition
,
and
that
it
might
be
free
to
the
Court
of
Rome
to
publish
that
the
Pope
herein
had
done
all
with
his
aduantage
.
Wherefore
following
this
aduice
,
they
dressed
only
an
Instruction
to
the
Cardinall
,
to
be
subscribed
with
the
Popes
hand
.
His
Holinesse
desired
also
that
some
Ministers
might
assist
the
Cardinall
,
to
see
the
Actions
prescribed
in
the
Instruction
obserued
,
touching
the
consignation
of
the
Prisoners
,
and
the
abolition
of
the
Censures
:
and
to
receiue
the
Prisoners
was
named
Claudio
Montano
,
a
Criminall
Iudge
at
Ferrara
.
There
remained
yet
a
Notary
to
receiue
the
Acts
,
and
to
this
effect
were
named
many
Notaries
of
the
Chamber
,
but
none
of
them
pleased
the
Cardinall
,
who
foresaw
what
impediment
the
fashions
of
the
Court
of
Rome
in
such
Acts
might
bring
to
the
execution
of
the
Treaty
.
Wherefore
he
proposed
that
Paul
Catel
,
his
Domesticall
Chaplaine
,
might
be
created
an
Apostolique
Protonotary
,
and
employed
as
a
Minister
in
these
Actions
which
was
accepted
by
the
Pope
,
who
was
most
desirous
to
winde
himselfe
by
any
meanes
out
of
this
Labyrinth
,
and
accordingly
he
created
Catel
a
Protonotary
,
and
subscribed
the
Instruction
for
the
Cardinal
,
and
dispatched
him
,
so
as
it
was
agreed
.
Of
these
Treaties
they
knew
nothing
at
Venice
,
and
as
touching
Paul
Catel
,
when
he
came
with
the
Cardinall
he
was
neuer
acknowledged
for
a
Protonotary
or
Minister
of
the
Pope
,
nor
did
appeare
in
any
other
quality
saue
of
the
Caudatary
(
or
Traine-bearer
)
of
the
Cardinall
,
neither
was
he
euer
seene
to
doe
any
other
office
.
All
this
aboue-said
hath
beene
taken
out
of
the
Relations
written
from
Rome
.
But
in
Venice
the
two
Ambassadors
of
France
and
Spaine
,
spake
on
another
fashion
,
the
29.
of
March
.
The
first
was
Don
Francis
de
Castro
,
who
brought
newes
that
things
went
well
at
Rome
,
the
Pope
being
contented
with
the
principall
point
executed
by
the
Ambassador
Aiton
,
who
had
giuen
to
his
Holinesse
the
word
which
he
desired
in
the
Name
of
the
Catholique
King
:
adioyning
that
if
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
had
done
the
like
,
these
Two
had
giuen
the
main
stroke
to
the
businesse
.
He
said
also
that
he
liked
well
that
the
election
of
an
Ambassador
should
follow
vppon
the
reuocation
of
the
Censures
.
And
for
the
point
of
the
Iesuits
,
that
there
would
be
no
difficulty
,
if
they
would
speake
clearely
in
that
of
giuing
word
for
the
Suspension
of
the
Lawes
:
but
the
Pope
was
constant
in
his
resolution
,
saying
,
That
in
those
things
which
he
desired
,
men
vsed
guilded
or
disguised
words
,
but
in
those
which
others
willed
,
they
spake
clearely
.
To
this
the
Duke
replied
presently
,
that
the
Senate
had
spoken
clearely
,
yea
most
clearely
,
and
that
they
did
not
intend
to
be
obliged
to
any
thing
,
beyond
or
besides
that
which
they
had
expresly
said
.
The
Ambassador
of
France
after
him
reported
,
that
the
Cardinall
being
arriued
at
Rome
,
had
found
the
Pope
informed
in
all
that
which
he
purposed
to
propound
,
hauing
knowne
it
first
by
others
,
and
that
hereupon
his
Holinesse
was
much
cooled
.
That
the
Pope
at
length
discouered
to
him
how
that
Don
Francis
de
Castro
had
dispatched
foure
Curriers
,
one
after
another
,
with
aduise
that
the
Cardinall
had
not
receiued
any
more
ample
word
then
himselfe
,
&
that
the
same
things
which
he
had
obtained
of
the
Republique
were
to
be
seene
in
Rome
in
writing
.
That
hee
had
nothing
but
generall
words
,
which
did
not
onely
not
conclude
that
which
his
Holinesse
pretended
,
but
euen
the
contrary
:
whereby
they
might
see
that
the
voyage
of
the
Cardinall
had
not
any
solid
foundation
.
But
that
the
Cardinall
for
all
this
,
after
he
had
suffered
the
Pope
to
say
what
he
pleased
,
had
giuen
him
so
good
satisfaction
,
that
he
was
appeased
:
and
already
all
had
been
finished
,
had
it
not
been
for
that
point
of
the
Iesuites
,
which
the
Pope
maruellously
vrged
.
That
his
Holinesse
was
contented
with
the
word
giuen
him
in
the
name
of
the
King
by
the
Cardinall
and
Alincourt
,
although
he
knew
that
they
had
it
not
from
the
Republique
.
But
neuerthelesse
perseuering
in
his
desire
to
haue
the
Iesuites
reestablished
,
the
Cardinall
knew
not
how
to
auoid
it
,
but
rested
in
some
feare
lest
the
resolution
hereof
might
cause
delay
in
the
businesse
.
The
day
following
Don
Francis
de
Castro
returned
to
the
Duke
to
bring
Newes
,
that
by
a
Currier
dispatched
vnto
him
with
diligence
from
the
Marquis
d'Aiton
,
he
was
aduertised
,
that
the
impediment
concerning
the
Iesuites
was
taken
away
;
for
as
much
as
the
Pope
,
who
till
then
had
bin
firme
in
his
resolution
rather
to
breake
,
hauing
heard
the
reasons
which
he
who
spake
had
caused
to
be
represented
by
a
Gentleman
sent
post
to
Rome
,
was
in
the
end
contented
to
let
goe
that
point
in
gratification
of
the
King
of
Spaine
and
of
himselfe
.
That
the
difficulties
had
been
great
,
and
he
knew
not
whether
other
had
helped
to
surmount
them
;
but
he
prayed
that
in
recompence
they
would
accord
him
a
Suspension
of
the
Lawes
for
a
time
.
Whereupon
Don
Francis
discoursed
with
much
skill
and
artifice
,
sometime
demanding
it
in
consideration
of
the
Pope
,
sometime
to
gratifie
himselfe
,
and
sometime
in
fauour
of
the
King
his
Master
.
Adioyning
for
conclusion
,
that
at
least
they
should
accord
it
till
his
departure
.
But
the
Duke
remaining
constant
in
the
answer
giuen
before
,
hee
shewed
a
desire
that
this
his
proposition
might
be
communicated
to
the
Senate
.
Wherefore
vpon
the
morrow
the
Senate
decreed
to
giue
him
answer
,
with
thanks
for
that
which
he
had
done
in
the
exclusion
of
the
Iesuites
,
adioyning
that
for
the
rest
,
hauing
said
all
that
was
needfull
,
they
thought
it
not
necessary
to
adde
any
thing
further
.
But
the
2.
of
Aprill
following
,
the
Ambassador
of
France
brought
the
Newes
of
an
entire
conclusion
of
the
Agreement
,
saying
,
that
the
Cardinall
himselfe
in
Person
would
bring
the
aduice
.
Yet
vnderstanding
that
some
others
had
dispatched
a
Currier
,
he
was
willing
to
doe
the
same
.
And
that
the
Pope
had
put
so
much
confidence
in
him
,
that
not
harkning
to
the
Propositions
of
others
,
he
was
content
to
giue
him
power
to
take
away
the
Censures
,
which
hee
would
accordingly
execute
vpon
his
arriuall
at
Venice
.
The
first
care
of
the
Cardinall
after
the
Peace
concluded
,
was
to
giue
aduice
thereof
vnto
the
King
who
had
sent
him
:
but
after
this
,
he
desired
nothing
more
then
to
aduertise
the
Duke
of
Lorraine
,
as
well
for
that
he
had
instantly
requested
him
to
this
purpose
,
as
because
hee
knew
how
much
it
imported
the
Pope
that
all
Leuies
of
men
beyond
the
Mounts
should
be
staied
.
The
Duke
therefore
hauing
receiued
the
aduice
,
sent
for
the
Secretary
Padauin
,
telling
him
the
Newes
of
the
Agreement
,
saying
he
had
receiued
it
by
a
Currier
,
with
Letters
from
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
and
from
the
great
Duke
.
Adioyning
,
that
(
without
respect
to
the
Pope
,
)
he
was
content
that
the
Leuie
might
be
made
,
excusing
the
negatiue
which
had
passed
,
vpon
respects
of
Conscience
and
of
Religion
:
as
also
for
the
Interests
of
State
,
which
caused
his
House
to
be
straitly
vnited
to
the
Church
,
besides
the
certaine
hope
which
he
alwaies
had
of
this
Agreement
,
without
which
peraduenture
hee
had
not
beene
moued
.
Padauin
said
but
a
little
,
to
iustifie
the
actions
of
the
Republique
,
and
to
condemne
the
Ecclesiastiques
,
who
aimed
at
a
fourth
Crowne
by
submitting
Princes
vnto
themselues
.
The
Duke
said
,
matters
were
now
to
be
executed
not
deliberated
,
not
knowing
before
that
Republiques
could
not
better
prouide
for
their
gouernment
then
by
good
Lawes
.
The
Count
de
Vaudemont
testified
herein
very
much
contentment
,
and
promised
Padauin
to
begin
the
Leuie
immediatly
after
Easter
,
adioyning
,
that
it
were
good
to
cause
the
Suisses
to
passe
first
,
the
better
to
facilitate
the
passage
for
the
Lorraines
.
Padauin
perceiued
very
well
that
the
Designe
of
the
Count
in
making
the
Leuie
was
to
couer
the
losse
of
his
reputation
,
and
to
obtaine
of
the
Republique
to
be
continued
in
the
charge
of
Generall
of
their
Armies
.
Wherof
He
was
further
assured
,
when
Monfieur
de
Vadiot
told
him
,
that
the
Spaniards
had
offred
the
Count
15000.
Crownes
by
the
yeare
to
draw
him
to
the
feruice
of
their
King
,
to
which
he
said
the
Count
would
not
giue
care
,
for
the
inclination
which
he
had
to
serue
the
Republique
.
And
that
in
the
former
passage
of
matters
he
had
reserued
himselfe
,
lest
his
Father
should
disaduantage
him
in
his
Testament
:
but
it
was
not
meet
to
thinke
the
like
of
his
Brother
,
who
had
his
Estate
proper
and
seuerall
,
which
might
haue
sufficed
for
the
Leuie
which
was
desired
.
Vadiot
added
,
that
although
the
Leuy
had
not
beene
made
intirely
before
the
conclusion
of
Peace
,
notwithstanding
that
which
was
done
already
had
giuen
reputation
to
the
Republique
.
He
said
further
in
particular
,
that
the
Duke
had
neuer
consented
to
ratifie
the
Leuie
,
vnlesse
that
clause
were
taken
away
,
Contra
quoscunque
.
But
Padauin
being
well
certified
of
the
conclusion
of
Peace
by
certaine
aduice
which
he
had
from
the
Court
of
the
Most
Christian
King
,
deferred
to
deliuer
the
siluer
appointed
for
the
Leuy
,
vntill
he
were
first
assured
of
the
passage
of
the
Grisons
.
In
this
meane
while
,
neither
Padauin
nor
any
of
his
House
were
admitted
to
Confession
by
any
Confessor
at
Nancy
,
by
the
cunning
sleights
of
the
Iesuites
:
but
this
Newes
of
the
Accord
being
come
,
the
Rector
of
the
Iesuites
sent
to
him
to
excuse
himselfe
,
offering
to
receiue
him
to
Confession
if
he
would
promise
to
doe
nothing
against
the
Pope
.
To
whom
he
answered
,
that
hauing
hitherto
learned
nothing
in
their
Schoole
,
he
would
not
now
begin
in
this
Case
.
Likewise
in
Spaine
the
certaine
Newes
of
the
Agreement
being
arriued
before
Easter
,
the
Popes
Nuntio
aduised
the
Ambassador
of
Venice
that
he
should
abstaine
from
the
Communion
at
Easter
,
considering
that
shortly
after
he
might
be
present
with
the
Popes
permission
.
But
the
Ambassador
would
not
receiue
this
counsell
:
on
the
contrary
,
he
was
confessed
and
communicated
vpon
holy
Thursday
by
Francis
Spinosa
a
Dominican
,
Prior
of
our
Lady
de
Zocchia
,
hauing
carried
the
Canopy
ouer
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
and
being
admitted
to
all
the
Ecclesiasticall
.
Ceremonies
of
that
day
,
and
euen
to
dinner
with
the
Friars
.
And
it
is
likely
that
that
Father
did
not
this
without
the
iudgement
and
consent
of
other
Doctors
,
not
onely
Theologues
which
taught
him
this
,
but
also
of
other
professions
,
without
whom
in
the
Court
of
so
great
a
King
,
none
dare
vndertake
such
enterprises
.
The
Cardinall
desirous
to
bring
his
Treaty
to
an
end
,
and
hoping
more
easily
to
obtaine
somewhat
more
for
the
Popes
aduantage
during
those
Festiuall
daies
then
at
other
times
,
made
his
iourney
wth
such
haste
,
that
in
his
passage
by
Sea
from
Ancona
to
Venice
,
he
exposed
his
life
to
hazard
.
He
arriued
on
Munday
in
the
Holy
Weeke
,
with
great
desire
to
finish
the
Concord
before
the
Feast
.
But
the
Affaire
would
not
admit
so
speedy
expedition
,
and
the
Senate
(
who
knew
well
their
owne
innocence
,
)
did
not
esteeme
it
meet
to
hasten
matters
,
being
assured
they
were
as
able
and
fit
to
participate
in
Diuine
Seruices
before
the
Conclusion
as
after
it
.
The
day
following
,
which
was
the
10.
of
Aprill
,
the
Cardinall
went
to
the
Senate
,
and
declared
to
them
his
charge
,
not
making
mention
of
any
Breue
which
he
had
from
the
Pope
;
and
already
men
knew
that
he
had
nothing
else
but
an
Instruction
subscribed
with
the
hand
of
his
Holinesse
.
The
Senate
gaue
credit
to
the
power
,
which
he
said
he
had
from
the
Pope
,
(
as
being
one
of
the
prime
Cardinals
of
the
Court
of
Rome
,
and
a
Minister
of
the
Most
Christian
King
,
)
without
shewing
any
writings
from
the
Pope
at
all
.
He
certified
first
the
Repub.
of
the
Popes
good
will
,
and
his
right
intentions
carried
vnto
the
publique
good
of
Christendome
,
excusing
the
stiffnesse
which
he
had
shewed
in
the
Treaty
,
as
proceeding
from
a
zeale
to
sustaine
the
Papall
dignity
.
But
that
,
for
all
the
good
inclination
of
his
Holinesse
,
the
Affaire
had
beene
very
difficult
to
conclude
,
not
without
danger
of
a
breach
,
by
reason
of
the
euill
offices
done
by
diuers
persons
.
That
in
the
end
the
difficulties
were
restrained
to
two
:
the
one
,
to
send
an
Ambassador
to
Rome
,
before
the
Censures
were
remoued
;
the
other
,
to
reestablish
the
Iesuites
.
That
the
former
was
easily
ended
,
the
Pope
being
contented
that
the
Censures
should
first
be
taken
away
:
but
the
second
was
not
in
such
sort
accorded
,
but
that
he
must
speake
more
thereof
with
his
Serenity
.
Then
he
passed
to
explane
the
Conditions
and
the
forme
,
how
the
Censures
were
to
be
taken
away
.
The
Conditions
were
;
That
the
Religious
gone
forth
of
the
State
by
reason
of
the
Interdict
should
be
restored
,
and
their
goods
redeliuered
.
That
the
Prisoners
should
bee
consigned
without
protesting
:
That
the
Protestation
of
the
Republique
should
be
reuoked
,
with
al
that
had
followed
,
as
also
the
Letter
written
vnto
the
Cities
of
the
State
,
which
was
dispersed
.
He
made
vehement
instance
for
the
reestablishment
of
the
Iesuites
,
assuring
them
not
withstanding
that
he
could
take
away
the
Censures
without
this
condition
,
but
vsing
words
very
perswasiue
&
ful
of
affection
,
he
said
,
that
this
would
make
an
entire
Agreement
,
as
a
thing
desired
by
the
Pope
for
his
reputation
,
by
the
Most
Christian
King
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
his
Holinesse
,
and
to
him
(
who
spake
)
more
deare
than
the
gaine
of
a
Kingdome
,
for
the
same
Reasons
:
That
he
would
counsell
the
Republique
to
doe
it
,
that
they
might
settle
a
firme
and
durable
Peace
.
The
Duke
and
the
Colledge
immediatly
answered
,
that
the
resolution
to
giue
the
Prisoners
to
the
King
to
gratifie
him
,
without
preiudice
of
the
Authority
of
the
Republique
had
beene
accepted
by
his
Maiesty
,
and
therefore
could
not
now
be
called
into
doubt
:
also
that
he
should
not
hope
in
any
manner
to
obtaine
from
the
Senate
the
omitting
of
the
Protestation
,
as
also
the
restitution
of
the
Iesuites
was
a
thing
meerely
impossible
,
because
of
the
great
iniuries
at
all
times
receiued
from
them
,
and
for
the
strait
conditions
with
which
their
Banishment
had
beene
decreed
.
After
this
,
the
Cardinall
passed
to
speake
of
the
forme
of
taking
away
the
Censures
,
wherein
there
was
some
difficulty
;
For
the
Cardinall
assuring
himselfe
that
the
Republique
would
remaine
most
constant
in
the
confession
of
their
innocence
,
and
affirmatiuely
maintaine
that
they
had
not
in
any
sort
whatsoeuer
incurred
the
Censures
,
accordingly
that
they
were
resolued
to
refuse
Absolution
,
because
they
had
no
need
of
it
,
would
yet
at
least
doe
some
action
by
which
he
might
make
the
World
beleeue
that
the
Duke
had
receiued
it
.
And
to
this
effect
he
proposed
,
to
goe
to
the
Church
of
S.
Marke
,
with
the
Duke
and
Senators
,
and
there
to
celebrate
or
assist
at
a
Masse
solemne
or
priuate
,
and
in
fine
to
giue
a
Benediction
,
saying
,
that
by
this
his
action
of
celebrating
before
the
Prince
,
or
of
assisting
with
him
at
a
Masse
,
Men
might
see
clearely
that
the
Censures
had
beene
taken
away
,
by
the
Benediction
which
he
had
giuen
.
This
forme
pleased
not
,
because
it
had
some
semblance
of
an
Absolution
,
whence
men
might
infer
that
the
Prince
confessed
he
had
beene
faulty
.
And
the
Duke
answered
in
plaine
termes
,
that
as
the
innocence
of
himselfe
and
the
Republique
was
manifest
,
and
without
shadow
of
fault
,
so
it
was
meet
there
should
not
appeare
any
signe
of
Repentance
,
of
Remission
,
or
Absolution
.
That
it
was
well
knowne
what
had
happened
to
many
Princes
on
other
occasions
,
to
whom
some
acts
which
they
had
done
out
of
deuotion
and
Religion
,
had
beene
imputed
and
esteemed
to
be
so
many
acknowledgements
of
their
faults
.
And
that
ordinarily
they
carried
in
triumph
the
Conquered
,
and
not
such
as
had
stoutly
defended
by
lawfull
meanes
the
Authoritie
giuen
them
by
God
.
And
when
the
Cardinall
said
,
that
the
Apostolique
Benediction
ought
not
at
any
time
,
or
in
any
case
to
be
refused
by
those
who
had
it
offered
;
Answer
was
made
him
,
that
this
was
true
,
and
that
the
Republique
had
neuer
refused
it
,
nor
were
purposed
to
refuse
it
,
vnlesse
when
it
gaue
occasion
to
beleeue
a
falsity
;
as
in
the
present
case
,
men
might
be
hence
occasioned
to
beleeue
that
the
Republique
had
committed
some
fault
,
a
thing
contrary
to
truth
,
being
most
assured
of
their
innocence
.
Besides
this
which
was
Treated
that
day
by
the
Card.
for
the
space
of
foure
daies
,
they
sent
to
him
two
Senators
of
the
Colledge
,
who
treated
vpon
the
points
in
question
,
and
vpon
others
which
had
some
difficulty
,
touching
the
forme
of
taking
away
the
Censures
.
The
Senators
said
,
that
to
the
Republique
the
word
of
the
Card.
would
suffice
.
Concerning
the
Restitution
of
the
Religious
which
were
retired
,
they
consented
so
that
it
might
be
reciprocal
,
and
made
with
condition
that
the
Pope
also
should
receiue
to
grace
them
,
who
had
persisted
in
the
Seruice
of
the
Signiory
.
For
the
Writings
,
they
said
,
the
Republique
would
do
with
those
which
had
been
published
in
their
fauour
,
as
the
Pope
should
do
with
his
.
And
as
for
the
Ambassador
,
after
that
the
Censures
were
taken
away
,
they
would
elect
and
send
one
to
reside
according
to
the
Custome
.
For
their
Manifesto
,
that
in
like
manner
they
would
take
it
away
,
after
that
the
Monitorie
,
whereupon
it
was
grounded
,
were
taken
away
.
And
touching
the
Letter
written
to
the
Gouernours
and
Commonalties
,
that
many
Letters
had
beene
writ
according
to
the
exigence
of
affaires
,
but
that
they
were
secret
,
neither
was
it
reasonable
that
any
should
giue
Law
to
a
Prince
what
he
ought
to
write
to
his
Ministers
and
Subiects
.
That
the
Letter
commonly
scattered
was
false
,
therefore
it
was
not
needfull
to
speake
of
it
,
besides
that
it
was
vnder
the
Dignity
of
a
Prince
to
Treat
about
forged
Writings
.
Touching
the
Iesuites
,
that
to
speake
of
their
returne
,
was
to
put
all
that
which
had
beene
done
in
confusion
,
in
as
much
as
for
certaine
the
finall
resolution
of
the
Senate
was
,
that
they
should
be
excluded
.
On
the
other
side
,
the
Cardinall
,
saying
he
had
charge
from
the
King
to
conserue
in
effect
the
Libertie
of
the
Republique
,
and
in
appearance
the
Dignity
of
the
Pope
,
endeuoured
to
perswade
the
Senate
to
receiue
a
Benediction
,
not
for
Absolution
,
but
as
an
ordinary
Benediction
,
such
as
the
Pope
sendeth
.
For
the
Writings
and
their
Authors
,
he
said
,
he
would
not
yeeld
any
thing
in
fauour
of
the
Republique
,
because
(
said
he
)
they
are
matters
for
the
Inquisition
,
wherein
the
Pope
himselfe
cannot
intermeddle
.
He
proposed
further
,
that
they
should
send
not
one
,
but
two
Ambassadors
,
considering
that
this
grace
done
by
the
Pope
merited
an
extraordinary
thanksgiuing
He
pressed
also
,
that
they
should
publish
a
Manifesto
wth
might
reuoke
the
former
,
before
the
Censures
were
taken
away
.
For
the
Letter
which
had
been
diuulged
,
howsoeuer
it
was
forged
,
yet
some
mention
might
be
made
that
it
was
such
by
that
act
.
Further
,
he
proposed
,
that
it
was
meet
to
frame
a
Writing
which
should
containe
the
points
which
were
accorded
,
saying
he
had
brought
a
Formulary
from
Rome
,
without
making
any
mention
of
the
Iesuites
.
For
since
they
were
not
reestablished
,
their
exclusion
at
least
ought
not
to
be
specified
;
yet
if
this
point
should
seeme
so
important
,
as
it
ought
not
to
remaine
ambiguous
,
that
at
least
the
mention
of
their
exclusion
might
be
conceiued
in
as
faire
termes
as
was
possible
.
But
for
the
Protestation
vpon
the
deliuery
of
the
Prisoners
,
the
Ambassador
Fresne
decided
the
difficulty
,
saying
,
that
they
were
for
the
King
,
and
to
him
,
as
to
his
Ambassador
,
they
ought
to
be
consigned
;
wherein
he
would
be
contented
to
receiue
them
with
the
Protestation
which
the
Republique
should
make
,
wherein
the
Pope
nor
any
others
were
to
intermeddle
.
The
other
difficulties
were
againe
examined
in
full
Senate
the
fourteenth
of
the
same
Month
,
and
then
Treated
with
the
Cardinall
the
three
dayes
following
;
and
at
length
all
resolued
after
this
manner
;
That
the
Cardinall
should
declare
in
the
Colledge
,
without
any
other
Ceremonie
,
that
the
Censures
were
taken
away
,
or
that
hee
tooke
them
away
,
(
a
thing
which
might
be
done
neuerthelesse
,
though
they
were
iudged
inualide
:
)
And
at
the
same
time
the
Duke
should
put
in
his
hands
a
reuocation
of
the
Protestation
.
They
concluded
also
vpon
the
forme
of
consigning
the
Prisoners
according
to
the
aduice
of
Fresne
;
that
not
any
act
should
be
dressed
vpon
the
points
of
the
Agreement
;
but
that
the
word
of
the
Republique
on
the
one
side
,
and
of
the
Card.
on
the
other
,
should
suffice
.
The
reestablishment
of
the
Religious
which
had
retired
themselues
was
decreed
,
the
Iesuites
notwithstanding
remaining
excluded
,
and
besides
fourteene
others
of
the
Religious
who
fled
not
for
obedience
to
the
Pope
,
but
to
auoid
the
punishment
of
their
crimes
,
it
being
a
matter
of
Iustice
that
Seditious
persons
should
be
banished
the
State
.
That
no
mention
should
be
made
of
any
Letter
written
vnto
Gouernours
,
but
onely
a
Manifesto
published
for
the
reuocation
of
the
Protestation
which
was
imprinted
.
And
after
that
the
Censures
were
taken
away
,
that
they
should
name
an
Ambassador
to
reside
with
his
Holinesse
.
For
other
particularities
that
they
should
not
then
be
spoken
of
,
but
should
be
remitted
to
be
fairely
Treated
with
the
Pope
.
There
remained
only
the
forme
of
the
Manifesto
,
to
which
purpose
to
agree
vpon
the
termes
,
the
Secretarie
Marc
Ottobon
was
sent
to
the
Cardinall
&
Mounsieur
de
Fresne
,
who
easily
consented
vpon
a
tenor
,
saue
only
vpon
those
words
where
it
was
said
,
That
the
Censures
being
taken
away
,
the
Protestation
in
like
manner
was
taken
away
:
the
Cardinal
vrging
that
they
ought
not
to
vse
the
word
taken
away
in
the
Protestation
,
but
reuoked
,
which
the
Secretary
would
not
yeeld
,
and
reported
the
matter
vnto
the
Colledge
.
Who
though
they
could
not
comprehend
what
subtilty
might
be
intended
in
the
word
Reuoked
,
which
the
Cardinall
would
vse
,
rather
than
that
other
Taken
away
,
notwithstanding
this
latter
pleased
them
better
,
because
it
was
vsed
on
both
parts
,
the
word
Taken
away
,
being
employed
both
in
regard
of
the
Censures
,
and
of
the
Protestation
.
But
the
Cardinall
declaring
that
he
could
not
herein
goe
beyond
his
charge
which
he
had
from
the
Pope
,
and
the
Senate
perceiuing
not
any
difference
,
lest
they
should
seeme
to
deny
it
only
because
they
were
instantly
requested
,
they
condescended
in
the
end
that
the
word
of
Reuocation
should
be
vsed
.
And
to
shew
that
all
was
done
in
one
and
the
same
time
,
it
was
concluded
,
to
say
,
The
Protestation
in
like
manner
is
reuoked
.
All
these
particularities
being
thus
concluded
and
determined
,
and
the
Manifesto
dressed
,
they
appointed
the
day
the
21.
of
Aprill
,
to
giue
an
entire
accomplishment
to
that
which
was
determined
,
which
was
done
in
the
manner
following
.
The
Cardinall
was
lodged
in
the
Palace
(
sometime
)
of
the
Duke
of
Ferrara
:
whither
Fresne
that
morning
went
by
times
,
and
Marc
Ottobon
the
Secretary
being
come
with
two
ordinary
Notaries
of
the
Dukes
Chancery
,
the
Officers
brought
Marc
Antony
Brandolino
Valdimarino
,
Abbot
of
Neruese
,
and
Scipio
Sarazin
Canon
of
Vicenza
,
Prisoners
,
entring
with
all
their
troupe
into
a
Chamber
,
where
was
the
Ambassador
accompanied
with
his
Domestiques
,
and
some
others
of
the
family
of
the
Cardinall
.
And
hauing
saluted
the
Ambassador
,
they
told
him
,
that
those
were
the
Prisoners
,
which
conformably
to
that
which
had
beene
accorded
,
the
most
Illustrious
Prince
had
sent
to
be
deliuered
to
his
Excellence
in
gratification
of
the
Most
Christian
King
;
with
protestation
not
to
preiudice
hereby
the
authority
which
the
Republique
hath
to
iudge
Ecclesiastiques
.
The
Ambassador
answered
,
that
so
he
receiued
them
.
Then
the
Secretary
demanded
some
publique
instrument
or
act
hereof
to
be
made
by
Girolamo
Poluerin
and
Iohn
Rizzard
the
Dukes
Notaries
,
in
presence
of
those
of
the
Cardinals
Court
,
and
of
the
Ambassador
,
together
with
the
publique
Officers
.
This
done
,
the
Prisoners
recommended
themselues
to
the
Ambassador
,
who
with
words
of
curtesie
promised
them
his
protection
,
and
going
out
of
the
Chamber
with
the
company
,
causing
the
Prisoners
to
be
brought
after
him
into
a
Gallery
where
the
Cardinall
walked
,
he
said
vnto
the
Cardinall
;
These
are
the
Prisoners
which
are
to
be
deliuered
to
the
Pope
.
The
Cardinall
pointing
to
one
neere
him
,
said
,
Giue
them
to
him
,
who
was
Claudio
Montano
a
Commissarie
sent
by
the
Pope
to
this
effect
;
who
touched
them
in
token
of
dominion
and
possession
,
and
praied
the
Ministers
of
Iustice
which
conducted
them
,
that
they
would
be
pleased
to
keepe
them
for
him
.
This
Act
thus
finished
,
the
Cardinall
departed
with
the
Ambassador
,
and
both
went
vnto
the
Prince
,
who
after
Masse
was
gone
with
the
Signiory
and
the
Sages
into
the
Colledge
;
where
all
being
set
as
ordinarily
,
the
Cardinall
pronounced
these
formall
words
;
I
reioyce
very
much
that
this
happy
day
so
much
desired
by
me
is
come
,
wherein
I
declare
vnto
your
Serenitie
that
all
the
Censures
are
taken
away
,
as
in
deed
they
are
;
and
I
take
therein
much
pleasure
,
for
the
benefit
which
shall
redound
hereby
to
all
Christendome
,
and
particularly
to
Italy
.
Then
the
Duke
put
in
his
hand
the
decree
of
the
reuocation
of
the
Protestation
.
And
after
some
words
of
complement
,
the
Cardinall
praied
them
to
send
their
Ambassador
with
speed
to
Rome
,
and
so
departed
.
The
reuocation
of
the
Protestation
was
addressed
vnto
the
same
Prelates
to
whom
the
Protestation
was
directed
,
and
in
substance
contained
,
That
a
means
being
found
,
whereby
the
Pope
was
certified
of
the
vprightnesse
and
sincerity
of
the
Republique
in
their
actions
,
He
had
taken
away
and
remoued
the
causes
of
the
present
differences
:
And
also
,
as
the
Senate
had
endeuoured
alwaies
to
entertaine
a
good
intelligence
with
the
Holy
See
,
so
they
receiued
much
contentment
by
obtaining
the
effect
of
this
their
iust
desire
,
whereof
they
were
willing
to
giue
them
notice
:
adioyning
,
that
on
both
sides
all
being
executed
which
had
been
agreed
on
,
and
the
Censures
being
taken
away
,
the
Protestation
in
like
sort
did
remaine
reuoked
.
The
Cardinall
had
determined
after
the
Audience
of
the
Prince
,
to
goe
to
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
S.
Peter
,
there
to
celebrate
Masse
,
and
the
Ambassador
Don
Francis
de
Castro
had
intreated
him
that
he
might
there
assist
;
the
rumor
whereof
going
thorow
the
City
,
very
much
people
were
there
assembled
early
.
Wherefore
many
Masses
were
celebrated
from
morning
till
Mid-day
,
as
also
the
dayes
before
,
both
in
that
Church
and
in
others
,
there
was
a
great
frequentation
of
Masses
and
other
Diuine
Offices
,
praying
God
that
what
was
Treated
for
the
accommodating
of
so
great
a
Controuersie
,
might
succeed
to
his
glory
.
The
Cardinall
going
from
the
Colledge
,
tooke
his
way
to
S.
Peters
,
and
at
the
same
time
the
Count
de
Castro
went
to
the
Audience
of
the
Prince
to
congratulate
with
him
.
In
the
meane
while
,
the
Cardinall
arriued
at
the
Cathedrall
Church
,
where
for
the
multitude
of
people
they
celebrated
at
three
Altars
,
and
expected
a
while
the
comming
of
Don
Francis
de
Castro
with
Don
Innigo
de
Cardenas
,
alwaies
continuing
Masse
after
Masse
.
At
length
the
Ambassadors
being
come
,
the
Cardinall
celebrated
in
the
presence
of
an
infinite
multitude
.
The
same
day
,
after
dinner
a
bruit
was
scattered
,
that
that
morning
in
the
Colledge
the
Cardinall
had
giuen
an
absolution
;
which
caused
a
great
discontentment
to
such
as
were
zealous
for
the
publique
Honour
,
who
were
curious
quickly
to
discouer
the
originall
of
such
a
bruit
,
with
designe
to
haue
a
remedy
,
(
so
fixed
was
that
resolution
in
the
spirits
of
the
Venetians
,
to
shew
constantly
that
the
Republique
was
not
in
any
fault
:
)
but
this
rumour
was
suddenly
appeased
,
because
in
seeking
whence
it
might
arise
,
they
found
it
had
beene
scattered
here
and
there
by
the
French
,
who
said
,
that
all
the
Senators
of
the
Colledge
being
assembled
,
and
expecting
,
according
to
the
custome
,
that
the
Duke
should
first
sit
downe
,
then
after
all
to
take
their
place
in
order
,
the
Cardinall
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
vnder
his
hood
.
Which
being
vnderstood
,
the
generall
discontent
was
turned
into
merriment
,
for
as
much
as
none
is
ignorant
,
that
if
this
be
admitted
as
an
Absolution
,
the
Ecclesiastiques
may
giue
Absolution
from
their
Censures
euen
to
them
which
refuse
it
,
or
wch
do
not
desire
it
,
that
none
can
hinder
it
,
that
they
may
also
(
following
this
doctrine
)
absolue
men
absent
,
&
as
it
shall
seeme
good
vnto
them
:
That
if
the
Card.
made
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
vnder
his
hood
,
he
might
haue
done
it
more
commodiously
in
his
Lodging
,
this
importing
nothing
to
the
purpose
.
It
was
sufficient
that
the
Interdict
had
not
beene
obserued
for
any
one
moment
,
and
that
the
Senate
refused
not
onely
absolution
,
but
euen
all
ceremonies
which
might
haue
the
least
apparence
thereof
.
In
the
euening
of
the
same
day
the
Senate
assembled
,
where
they
deliberated
to
elect
an
Ambassador
to
goe
to
Rome
,
to
reside
with
his
Holinesse
:
and
Francis
Contarini
a
Knight
was
elected
,
who
had
beene
sent
by
the
Republique
some
yeeres
before
,
with
three
others
,
to
congratulate
with
this
Pope
for
his
assumption
to
the
Papacie
.
Thus
was
ended
this
tumultuous
Affaire
,
which
seemed
impossible
to
be
composed
by
Accord
:
and
verily
a
great
part
of
the
good
successe
ought
to
be
ascribed
to
the
dexterity
of
the
Cardinall
,
who
omitting
pointilles
and
subtilties
,
did
not
say
at
Venice
all
that
which
the
Court
of
Rome
had
wished
,
whereunto
he
saw
clearely
they
would
neuer
haue
consented
.
Many
were
of
opinion
that
it
was
meet
to
send
Extraordinary
Ambassadors
into
France
and
Spaine
to
thanke
those
Kings
who
had
interposed
and
employed
themselues
for
an
Agreement
,
especially
considering
the
quality
of
the
Ministers
whom
they
had
herein
vsed
,
whereof
the
one
was
very
eminent
,
as
being
the
most
ancient
Cardinall
,
the
other
as
Nephew
of
the
Duke
of
Lerma
.
This
aduice
pleased
the
general
,
as
being
grounded
vpon
termes
of
gratitude
,
and
acknowledgment
of
obligation
.
Wherefore
the
Senate
put
it
in
deliberation
,
where
balancing
the
reasons
which
incouraged
to
doe
this
,
with
others
which
disswaded
it
,
because
it
was
to
giue
too
much
reputation
to
the
Affaire
,
and
to
make
the
world
beleeue
that
the
Republique
thought
themselues
well
deliuered
from
a
merited
danger
;
this
sole
respect
had
so
much
weight
,
that
they
resolued
all
with
one
voice
,
that
it
would
suffice
to
doe
such
a
complement
by
the
ordinary
Ambassadors
.
Likewise
many
expected
in
Venice
they
should
make
bonfires
,
and
other
signes
of
ioy
,
or
at
least
ring
their
bells
:
Notwithstanding
,
nothing
of
this
was
done
,
nor
one
bell
founded
neither
at
Venice
nor
in
any
Citie
of
the
State
when
the
News
arriued
.
Not
that
the
Senate
and
the
Cities
of
the
State
were
not
very
glad
to
be
freed
from
the
danger
▪
of
Warre
,
but
to
the
end
that
such
signes
of
ioy
might
not
be
interpreted
to
signifie
some
absolution
which
they
had
receiued
,
or
the
Republique
thereby
conceiued
to
haue
beene
formerly
in
a
fault
;
which
,
as
an
vntruth
and
falshood
,
they
euer
abhorred
.
Moreouer
by
order
of
Senate
aduice
was
giuen
of
this
Agreement
,
and
of
all
that
had
passed
,
to
the
Ambassador
of
England
,
and
to
the
Ministers
of
the
Republique
in
all
Courts
,
and
to
the
Gouernours
of
Cities
in
the
State
,
and
particularly
to
the
Secretary
Padauin
,
who
(
besides
this
aduice
)
had
commandement
to
dismisse
the
French
and
Lorraine
Souldiers
,
and
charge
also
speedily
to
depart
from
Lorraine
,
and
to
goe
into
Suisserland
to
make
there
a
Leuy
of
3000.
men
.
Afterward
,
the
Senate
writ
Letters
to
the
Kings
of
France
and
Spaine
:
but
to
the
King
of
Great
Britaine
they
gaue
very
many
thankes
,
as
he
merited
for
his
ready
declaration
to
assist
the
Republique
with
forces
when
they
should
haue
need
.
Further
,
a
Present
was
giuen
to
the
Cardinall
of
6000.
crownes
of
siluer
,
and
another
to
Don
Francis
de
Castro
of
3000.
At
Rome
the
Pope
had
aduice
,
how
the
Agreement
was
accomplished
,
how
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
had
trauailed
therein
,
and
the
Protestation
reuoked
;
which
did
not
please
him
in
that
clause
,
That
the
Protestation
was
in
like
sort
reuoked
.
As
also
it
did
not
please
the
Court
,
who
howsoeuer
they
approued
that
which
the
Pope
had
done
,
yet
they
desired
that
,
according
to
the
custome
,
the
end
had
beene
with
the
victory
of
that
See
,
which
in
matters
of
Affaires
was
euer
wont
to
be
the
Conquerour
.
And
indeed
,
many
offices
and
pursuits
were
done
by
diuers
persons
,
and
for
diuers
ends
,
to
raise
herein
some
new
difficulties
.
But
his
Holinesse
abhorring
these
troubles
,
approued
that
which
was
done
and
writ
thereof
to
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
.
And
the
30.
of
Aprill
declared
in
Consistory
how
the
Accord
was
finished
,
and
Peace
concluded
;
The
Cardinall
Colonna
was
forward
to
speake
somewhat
to
the
contrary
,
and
the
Cardinall
du
Perron
answered
him
in
few
words
;
and
nothing
was
said
further
.
The
aduice
of
the
Agreement
being
come
to
Milan
,
the
Count
de
Fuentes
made
shew
that
he
beleeued
it
not
,
and
fained
to
be
more
actiue
than
euer
in
the
preparations
of
warre
.
Which
he
did
to
the
end
that
they
of
Milan
might
not
complain
of
the
damages
which
they
receiued
,
and
lest
the
Souldiers
knowing
that
they
must
be
disbanded
,
should
make
instance
to
be
paied
,
especially
for
that
the
Germanes
and
Suisses
had
couenanted
to
haue
pay
for
three
Months
,
which
would
arise
to
the
summe
of
300000.
crownes
.
In
the
meane
while
his
purse
was
emptie
,
and
he
was
indebted
50000
crownes
to
the
Communaltie
for
lodgings
.
But
when
the
Secretary
of
Venice
(
by
order
from
the
Senate
)
gaue
him
particular
notice
of
the
Agreement
,
he
answered
courteously
,
neuerthelesse
with
small
contentment
,
and
he
could
not
containe
himselfe
when
he
was
prayed
from
the
Pope
to
dismisse
his
troups
but
answered
harshly
,
that
he
knew
very
well
what
he
had
to
doe
.
At
Venice
the
Cardinall
de
Ioyeuse
being
aduertised
of
the
displeasure
which
the
Pope
conceiued
by
reason
of
some
termes
contained
in
the
Manifesto
,
prayed
that
they
would
somewhat
temper
the
matter
by
their
Letters
which
the
Ambassador
should
carry
vnto
the
Pope
and
to
the
Cardinals
;
exhorting
the
Republique
in
the
Name
of
the
King
to
a
good
intelligence
with
his
Holinesse
.
In
Rome
after
this
there
was
a
bruit
that
the
Pope
would
not
rest
contented
with
that
that
had
passed
,
for
that
hauing
weighed
all
things
,
he
found
that
the
Protestation
was
not
reuoked
by
the
termes
of
the
Manifesto
;
and
that
hee
would
not
endure
that
any
Religious
should
rest
excluded
,
for
as
much
as
this
was
to
confirme
the
authority
of
the
Republique
to
iudge
them
:
and
therefore
that
hee
menaced
to
retract
all
.
That
the
Count
de
Fuentes
did
offer
him
30000.
men
to
force
the
Republique
vnto
that
which
he
desired
:
all
which
bruits
a
little
terrified
the
Card.
de
Ioyeuse
.
But
the
Pope
was
far
enough
from
any
such
thoughts
,
on
the
contrary
he
designed
Rimini
to
be
his
Nuntio
at
Venice
.
And
the
Venetian
Senate
dispatched
the
Lord
Contarini
the
9
of
May
,
with
order
that
he
should
goe
alone
to
Audience
,
lest
any
should
thinke
to
lead
him
in
triumph
.
Presently
after
his
arriuall
hee
had
Audience
of
his
Holinesse
,
the
19.
of
May
,
where
he
was
benignely
receiued
,
the
Pope
testifying
that
he
would
neuer
after
remember
any
thing
that
had
passed
,
taking
vp
that
word
of
Scripture
,
Recedant
uetera
,
noua
fint
omnia
.
Also
he
exhorted
the
Senate
since
they
had
in
readinesse
so
great
an
Army
to
thinke
vpon
assaulting
the
Turke
.
There
was
published
in
Print
a
sheet
of
paper
,
containing
the
Articles
of
the
Accord
,
full
of
notorious
forgeries
,
whereof
the
Author
was
thought
to
be
the
Cardinal
Caètan
,
because
it
was
certaine
that
he
sent
many
Copies
to
Milan
,
with
his
Letters
to
Captaine
Sceuerolla
;
which
was
also
yet
more
probable
,
because
he
was
also
the
Author
of
a
Discourse
made
vnder
the
name
of
Nicomachus
Philaleteus
,
in
matter
and
forme
much
like
the
other
.
The
foresaid
paper
was
carried
into
France
,
where
it
was
prohibited
by
the
commandement
of
the
Most
Christian
King
.
The
2.
of
Iune
the
Nuntio
arriued
at
Venice
,
where
he
was
receiued
according
to
the
ordinarie
custome
.
Moreouer
,
Don
Francis
de
Castro
quickly
after
the
Agreement
dispatched
a
Carrier
to
his
King
,
and
gaue
him
account
of
what
had
passed
,
which
was
receiued
in
that
Court
with
an
extreme
pleasure
.
The
King
thought
himselfe
freed
of
a
great
trouble
.
To
the
Nobility
it
was
very
acceptable
,
not
onely
to
see
themselues
deliuered
from
Warre
,
but
further
because
they
hoped
that
this
example
would
moderate
the
purchases
of
Ecclesiastiques
in
Castile
of
such
goods
as
they
call
Patrimoniall
di
Radice
,
as
they
haue
beene
moderated
in
Portugall
and
in
Arragon
:
the
thing
being
certaine
that
within
the
last
40.
yeares
the
Regulars
alone
haue
acquired
to
the
summe
of
250000.
Crownes
in
goods
,
in
that
one
Kingdome
.
After
that
the
Currier
of
Don
Francis
was
arriued
,
came
another
Currier
expresly
sent
by
the
Senate
,
and
carrying
a
commandement
to
their
Ambassador
to
doe
his
complements
to
the
King
.
And
when
the
Nuntio
receiued
no
order
touching
these
Matters
for
many
daies
after
,
the
Duke
of
Lerma
made
great
complaint
vnto
him
,
that
the
Pope
made
small
account
of
so
great
a
King
,
who
with
so
much
expence
had
maintained
the
authority
of
the
Apostolique
See
.
Order
was
also
giuen
immediatly
to
the
Count
de
Fuentes
that
he
should
disarme
,
who
either
for
want
of
money
,
or
for
some
particular
designe
which
he
had
,
or
because
he
had
a
custome
not
to
obey
the
first
commandement
,
saying
that
they
who
are
far
off
doe
not
see
necessities
,
did
not
dismisse
his
Companies
:
on
the
contrary
,
he
put
them
vpon
the
shoulders
and
charge
of
the
Communalties
.
Of
which
grieuance
when
they
aduised
the
King
,
praying
to
be
eased
,
(
the
sole
Communalty
of
Milan
being
herein
at
the
cost
of
7000.
Crownes
a
day
)
the
King
of
Spaine
was
forced
to
write
againe
vnto
him
with
his
owne
hand
,
yet
warily
and
not
with
absolute
command
,
lest
he
should
hazard
his
Royall
authority
.
But
because
it
was
come
to
the
knowledge
of
the
King
,
that
if
the
Count
de
Fuentes
remained
any
longer
in
Armes
,
there
must
needs
follow
some
inconuenience
,
since
he
disgusted
all
the
Cities
of
the
State
by
meanes
of
those
Lodgings
contrary
to
their
priuiledges
,
(
although
he
pretended
they
owed
him
thanks
for
interrupting
and
violating
the
Priuiledges
of
the
great
City
Milan
,
without
Sedition
,
)
they
tooke
a
resolution
to
command
him
absolutely
.
For
they
of
the
Councell
(
who
did
not
like
to
see
any
stirs
in
Italy
,
)
considered
that
this
Accord
had
not
onely
deliuered
them
from
the
incommodities
of
a
Warre
full
of
great
dangers
,
but
was
further
also
profitable
vnto
them
for
the
Inconueniences
which
might
haue
hapned
by
the
humors
of
the
Count
,
being
giddy-headed
and
hard
to
be
gouerned
,
and
by
the
Popes
inconstancy
,
much
wauering
in
his
deliberations
.
The
12.
of
May
,
Don
Inigo
de
Cardenas
gaue
aduice
vnto
the
Duke
of
this
last
commandement
giuen
to
the
Count
de
Fuentes
,
that
hee
should
presently
by
all
meanes
disarme
;
and
demanded
passage
thorow
the
Dominions
of
the
Republique
,
for
the
Germans
vnder
Madruccio
,
to
returne
vnto
their
Houses
.
Which
was
freely
granted
,
prouided
that
they
should
passe
in
order
,
and
without
Armes
.
1500.
of
them
desired
to
passe
by
the
Grisons
,
but
the
passage
being
denied
them
,
they
were
constrained
to
take
their
way
by
the
Lac
de
Garde
within
the
State
of
the
Republique
.
It
is
certaine
,
that
the
expences
made
by
reason
of
these
motions
,
&
among
the
Grisons
by
Fuentes
,
amounted
to
the
summe
of
800000.
Crownes
,
not
accounting
the
Charge
of
the
Communalties
of
the
Cities
and
Countrey
,
which
was
inestimable
.
FINIS
.
LONDON
,
Printed
by
John
Bill
,
Printer
to
the
Kings
most
Excellent
Maiesty
.
M.
DC
.
XXVI
.